《Mate by Fate, Bound by Love》


 A Life Of Hell

    ************************************


    Lena¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Lena! Get down here this instant!¡± I heard the voice of my Uncle¡¯s wife calling me.


    My heart began to beat irrationally as I started to think what I must have done wrong this time around. I began to make a mental note of all the things that I was supposed to do and check them in my mind.


    (I had washed the clothes, fetched water, scrubbed and cleaned the bathroom, I had mopped the floor and was in the kitchen making breakfast.)


    It came as a surprise to me to hear my Uncle¡¯s wife calling me in such a manner.


    With haste and without thinking about anything else, I quickly dropped the spoon that was in my hand that I was using to stir the pot of stew on the fire and dashed out of the Kitchen.


    The sight that greeted me when I got to where my Uncle¡¯s wife was made me gasped in horror. All the clothes that I had just finished washing and hanging on the line were lying on the floor, wet and dirty. It was as if someone had deliberately dragged them out of the rope and threw them on the floor, then the person went ahead to step on them with his or her feet.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked in shock with my hands covering my mouth.


    ¡°Really? Are you the one that is supposed to be asking me that question or I should be the one asking you?¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife asked.


    ¡°But, I washed these clothes and hung them to dry some few minutes ago before I went to the kitchen to make breakfast.¡± I exined as I went to the clothes and started raising them one by one.


    I was heartbroken. Just when I thought that I was almost done with my work for that morning, someone had deliberately decided to be wicked to me. I sniffled as I struggled to fight back the tears that were already gathered in my eyes and were threatening to spill out.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± A loud scream came.


    I could recognise the owner of the voice and I raised my head to see my cousin Lauren running towards me.


    ¡°You wrench!¡± She cursed at me as she gave me a dirty p.


    Shocked by the unexpected assault, I held the spot where she had pped me. She had pped me with so much force that I had to struggle to keep my bnce and in the process the clothes I had picked up fell to the ground again.


    She stooped down to pick a white dress from the floor and showed it to her mother.


    ¡°Look mother, see what this useless wrench had done to my white dress that I was going to wear to the mating ceremony tomorrow!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Ah, what have you done?!¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife asked.


    I was not surprised to hear them ming me. It was not my fault and the rope did not cut, it was still standing strong so someone must have deliberately removed the clothes from the rope and threw them on the floor.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not my fault ma, this is the handwork of someone who hates me, someone deliberately did this.¡± I cried out.


    ¡°You good for nothing child! I always knew that you were jealous of my daughter, but I never knew it was up to this extent. I will make sure to teach you a lesson today!¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife said in anger.


    ¡°Please ma, it was not intentional, I did not do it.¡± I begged.


    ¡°Shut up! You will be dealt with today and nobody will be able to save you.¡± Lauren mocked.


    ¡°Holy s**t!!!¡±


    It was then I knew that Lauren was the one behind the fallen clothes. She had deliberately done it just to make sure I was punished. I just stared at her with disdain.


    ¡°Lauren, go and get me a very good cane.¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife said to Lauren.


    ¡°With all pleasure mum.¡± She replied and went to look for a cane.


    At that moment, I knew I was done for, because she will never let me go off the hook so easily. I mentally prepared myself for the punishment toe. Just as my Uncle¡¯s wife wasing towards me with the cane in her hand, the fire rm in the kitchen started ring. We looked up to see smokeing out from the kitchen window.


    Damn! I shouted. In my haste to answer my aunty¡¯s call, I had forgotten to lower down the fire and I was so engrossed with the fallen clothes that I had forgotten that I was actually cooking beforeing down.


    My Uncle¡¯s wife, who I also call my aunty, looked at me in surprise and shock. Without another word, she ran inside the house followed by her daughter, my cousin and I ran after them too.


    We entered the house to see that my uncle had already put out the fire. He had been reading in his study room while all themotion outside was going on and  so he was able to quickly put down the pot from the fire and switch it off before any of us that were outside coulde inside.


    I shivered violently as my uncle moved to where I was. He looked at me with so much hatred and gave me a resounding p. The p was so painful that I screamed and fell on the floor.


    ¡°Even if I sell you a thousand times, it will not be enough to buy back this house or even rebuild, you cursed child.¡± My uncle said it was venomous.


    ¡°Please uncle, I am sorry, it was not intentional.¡± I tried to plead with my uncle but my pleas all fell on deaf ears, it was clear my uncle was ready to deal with me.


    ¡°Guards!¡± He called and some of the guards in our house immediately ran to where we were.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± They answered in respect.


    ¡°Take this useless piece of nobody out of my sight and lock her up in the dungeon!¡± My uncle ordered.


    I gasped in shock, no way! Tomorrow is the mating ceremony. How was I going to find my destined mate if I am locked up in the dungeon?


    ¡°Uncle I am sorry  please don¡¯t do this to me, I promise I will be a good girl!¡± I shouted as tears began to spill down my face.


    ¡°Take her away this instant!¡± My uncle ordered and the guards started dragging me away despite my pleas for mercy.


    I looked at my cousin¡¯s face and saw an evil smirk on her face and then I knew that she had been the architect of my misfortune today.

 A life of Pain

    ***************************************************


    Lena¡¯s Pov


    The guards dragged me to the pack¡¯s dungeon amidst the mocking stares of the people. The people booed and mocked me as the guards dragged me towards the dungeon. While some of the people hurled awful words at me, some hissed and so even went as far as telling the guards to release me a bit so they can pour dirty water on me, but thankfully, the guards were under strict orders of my uncle not to stop until I have been thrown into the dungeon.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Came a loud shout from behind us and we stopped. It was my Uncle¡¯s wife and my cousin.


    ¡°My father had ordered that she should be wiped fifty times before she is taken to the dungeon!¡± My cousins said.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± the guards tried to disagree but my Uncle¡¯s wife cut them short.


    ¡°But what? Are you trying to say my daughter is lying or are you nning to go against my husband¡¯smand?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No ma, we are sorry ma.¡± The guards apologized and took me to the flogging arena.


    The people cheered as they followed us from behind. They began to throw stones, leaves, and tomatoes at me. They insulted me and called me names.


    I wanted to beg for mercy but I knew it was only  going to add to my humiliation. I told myself that no matter what, I will not break down. I will not allow them to get to me but I was wrong.


    The guards made me go on my knees as they brought out the cane.


    ¡°Stop!¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife ordered and the guards stopped immediately.


    ¡°Let her lie down on the stone, that way, the cane will not missnding on her back and use this instead.¡± She said and threw a wire at them.


    I shrieked in fear as I saw the wire that was being given to the guards. It was a very hideous thing with five heads so that one strike of it was equivalent to five strikes.


    ¡°No, please, please, don¡¯t do this to me.¡± I started shouting and pleading but it seemed my shouting gave the people more energy to deal with me.


    The guards roughly threw me on the stone and without pausing, they started flogging me. I told myself that I was not going to cry but I could not bear it. I cried and screamed till I fainted.


    I woke up to see the guards carrying me straight to the dungeon and handed me over to the pce guards in charge of the dungeon. Every noble family in the pack was given permission to own a personal prison where they could put their ves or people of lesser mobility than them but my uncle decided to put me in the Pack¡¯s dungeon which was more harsh than his own.


    The guards in charge of the pack¡¯s dungeon looked at me in disgust and threw me inside and locked the door. The tears that had ceased before started falling again and I sat down on the cold floor crying bitterly.


    I know you might be wondering why I was being treated this way and I will tell you. It is simple, I am being treated this way because I am an Omega. But the thing is, I am not the only Omega but my case was worse because of myte parents.


    My father was a rightful member of the pack but my mother was not. She came from a neighboring pack that our pack¡¯s members were forbidden to have anything to do with. My uncle who was my father¡¯s brother warned him against marrying from that pack but my father was too in love to listen to the warnings and so he was punished and demoted to the rank of an Omega by the Alpha.


    The people began to see my parents asw breakers and the Alpha instructed that they should be treated as outcasts even though they live in the pack. I would have preferred that they were banished but the Alpha felt that the best punishment for my father was for my father to be treated as nothing in a pack where he was once honored, he felt that the Shame would be enough to kill my father.


    The Alpha was wrong. It was not shame that killed my father, it was heartbreak. When I was to be born, it was hardbor and my father could not get any of the pack¡¯s midwives toe help her deliver. My mother fought with herst strength to have me delivered and when I was finally born, she died.


    My father had been heartbroken, he could not forgive the pack members who refused to help him and instead gloated at the death of his wife, my mother who they had called the outcast. My father tried raising me on his own but it was not easy, he told me about his life and my mother¡¯s and he also told me to go stay with my uncle if anything happens to him. He told me that the house my uncle was currently living in actually belongs to him but it was given to my uncle by the Alpha when my father was demoted.


    I was ten years old when my father died of heartbreak. He mourned my mother for a very long time and one day, he could not take it any more. He ran away after bringing me to the doorstep of my uncle with a letter begging my uncle to please look after me. My uncle had gone to the Alpha toin and the Alpha had sent guards to go bring back my father for severe punishments.


    The guards went out to look for my father but could onlye back with the bloody clothes of my father. I cried and wept for the death of my father. The Alpha told my uncle to take me in as his ve and do with me as he pleased.


    My uncle indeed took me in as a ve and never missed an opportunity to publicly disgraced me. My back aches badly from the pain of being flogged. No food was given to me that night except a dried piece of bread and little water but I was too weak toin and slept off.


    I did not know how long I slept but I noticed someone pouring cold water on me. I opened my eyes to see that it was the head of the pce maids.


    I struggled to stand and sit up but the pain was something else. I wondered why the head of the pce maids hade to meet me. I did not work in the pce and so I was not expecting her toe and meet me.


    The head of the pce maids was someone I always avoided because she had a personal hatred for me. ording to what I was told, she had been my father¡¯s childhood friend and crush. She had a crush on my father and was hoping that my father would one day marry her, but to her disappointment and shame, my father had chosen my mother who was from a different pack over her.


    I was also told that due to the closeness she and my father shared, she was the first person my father told about my mother. She warned my father against marrying my mother but my father refused to listen. People said she did it out of concern but I would always say to myself that she did it out of jealousy because when she saw that my father was not willing to listen to her, she went to report my father to the Alpha.


    ¡°Get yourzy self out of there and follow me, today is the mating ceremony and all ves muste work in the pce.¡± She ordered and walked away.

 The Rejection

    ***************************************************


    Lena¡¯s Pov


    I quickly stood up from the floor and followed the head of the pce maids. When I came outside, I was shocked to see that it was morning already, not just early morning but I saw that the sun was already overhead. The dungeon had been a dark and gloomy ce that I did not know how bright it was outside.


    It was not only the brightness of the day that struck me. It was the festive mood of the pack. I could see different decorations already going on at the pack¡¯s Square. It was in sharp contrast to the ordinariness of the day before. It was as if a massive change had urred overnight.


    Everywhere was bustling with people as everyone was very happy. In addition to the fact that today was the mating ceremony, it was not just an ordinary mating ceremony. Today¡¯s mating ceremony was special because the Alpha¡¯s son was also going to choose his mate today.


    Everyone was happy and eager to see who will be the mate of the Alpha¡¯s son for she will also be the future Luna. The Alpha¡¯s son Ethan was a very handsome and good-looking man. He was loved and respected by all but he was also one of my bullies.


    He always made sure to treat me with disdain that shows I was beneath him. Among all his harsh treatment towards me, one of them was the worst of all. It was the worst treatment anyone had ever given to me, not even my wicked uncle and his wife.


    That day, I was sent by my Uncle¡¯s wife to fetch water for one of the noble families. Though I was made a ve in my Uncle¡¯s house, my Uncle¡¯s wife was never satisfied with my work. She felt that the work I was doing at home was too little and she never wanted me to be idle even for a few minutes.


    So what she does every time is that whenever I am done with my house chores, she always sends me to go work in the houses of her other noble friends.  So that fateful and unfortunate day for me, I was done with my chores for the day and was resting in my room.


    ¡°Stand up, youzy piece of rag!¡± My Uncle¡¯s wife ordered as she stormed into my room.


    I quickly stood up from the cloth I had spread on the floor as my bed. Though my uncle was well to do, they made sure my roomcked everything a room was supposed to have. There was no bed for me to sleep on so I had to make use of one of the wrappers my father had left behind for me saying it belonged to my mother.


    ¡°I am very sorry ma.¡± I apologize even though I still did not know my offense or what I was apologizing for.


    ¡°Keep your stupid apologies to yourself.¡± She said, ¡°Now what are you doing here?¡± She asked me to look around the sparsely furnished room with an irritated look on her face.


    ¡°I was done with all my chores for the day ma, and so I was just resting a bit.¡± I exined, sounding timid.


    ¡°Resting uh! I can see that you are now so used to the work in this house that it is now too small for you, that is why you have time to rest.¡± She said.


    ¡°No ma, that is not what I meant.¡± I tried correcting her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You must be very stupid to think that I did not understand what you said. Now take your lousy self out of this room and go fetch water for the Micheal¡¯s family.¡± She ordered.


    I quickly ran out of the room before she could hit me. On my way to go give the water I fetched to the Micheal¡¯s, I mistakenly stumbled on a stone and fell down. It was a very busy part of the town and there were people around. I heard people gasping in shock and I thought it was because of my fall.


    I was too busy trying to get myself up when a hand suddenly dragged me roughly by my hair. I stood up to see that it was Ethan, the Alpha¡¯s son.  I knew I was in deep trouble.


    ¡°I am very sorry your majesty¡± I immediately went on my knees to apologize.


    When I stumbled and fell down, the water I was carrying had sshed on Ethan who was taking a stroll with my cousin and was unfortunate to pass by me at that moment.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Ethan kicked me violently. ¡°I will make sure you regret this day!¡± He threatened.


    And true to his words, he really made me regret that day. Whenever I remember the inhuman treatment he subjected me to, I always get nightmares.


    ¡°Go bath and change, you stink.¡± The head of the pce maids said to me,


    ¡°You will be given a cloth to change into, be fast with it ande out, there is work to be done.¡± She added.


    ¡°Yes ma.¡± I replied to her as I made my way to themon bathroom that the pce maids used.


    I pulled the clothes I was putting on and saw that the wounds from yesterday¡¯s flogging was trying to heal itself. My healing was slow due to the fact that I was an Omega and my wolf was a weak one. Though we Omegas had weak wolves, mine was weaker due to the physical, emotional and psychological pain I was being subjected to daily.


    I quickly took my bath and winced at the pain as the water touched my injuries. I put on the clothes and ran outside to meet the rest of the maids for the work to be done was indeed much.


    At exactly 8pm, people started going to the square for the mating ceremony. A bonfire was made at the center of the square and people gathered around it. Today¡¯s mating ceremony was special to me because I was going to find my mate.


    Getting my mate was the only thing that was going to remove me from my present situation because when I finally get married, the people will stop seeing me as the daughter of an outcast but instead I will take my mate¡¯s family name and things would change for me. I was happy because I would finally mean something special to someone.


    Suddenly, I felt a pull. It was the pull of the mate bond. It was so strong as my heart began to beat. My legs moved on their own ord and I began to look around for my mate. I was too engrossed in my search for my mate that I did not know when I stumbled into Ethan. Because everyone¡¯s attention was on Ethan to see who he was going to choose as his mate, they all saw me stumble into him.


    ¡°Mate!¡± We both said together and I staggered back as the people all gasped in shock.


    Ethan looked at me in disgust as I expected.

 The Stranger

    ***************************************************


    Lena¡¯s Pov


    ¡°I, Ethan, the future Alpha, reject you, Lena Liam as my mate and choose Lauren Liam as my mate!!¡±


    The pain of rejection was worse than any pain I had ever felt in my life. I had always been told stories of how painful it was when a mate is being rejected but nothing could prepare me for it.


    I looked around and saw Lauren walking majestically with pride as towards Ethan. She got to where Ethan was and held his hands.


    ¡°I, Lauren Liam epted your proposal.¡± She said and everyone cheered.


    I could see my uncle and his wife beaming with pride. They had suddenly be the inws to the Alpha of our Pack. It was a great honor indeed. The people began to congratte Ethan and Lauren and their parents and I was soon forgotten. The pain was much and with tears filled eyes, I ran away.


    I did not know where I was running to, but I just wanted to run away from everything. From the pack, from Ethan, from Lauren, from my uncle and his wife, from the Alpha and the Luna, in fact, I wanted to run away from myself if possible.


    I did not know long I was running but I came across a bar. I had never been to a bar before and I never knew something like this even existed in my Pack. I have heard of the people in my pack going to a bar to drink away their sorrows and I decided that drinking away my sorrow was the best thing for me to do in this situation.


    I went to the bartender and asked for a drink. It was my first time drinking alcohol but I did not care.


    I took a stool and sat down. There was a very handsome man sitting close to me. He had a well polished face even looking better than most male models she had seen on newspapers, but what charmed her the most was his lips¡­ my drunk mind started wandering all over the ce and thinking of different images.


    He looked at me with an amused look on his face making me think if I had probably spoken out but I smiled back at him though I was nervous inside but Of course He looked so strangely hot so whichdy wouldn¡¯t smile back at him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Hello, don¡¯t you think you are drinking too much?¡± The handsome man asked probably teasing me but I just looked at him and sneered.


    ¡°And it is none of your business!¡± I slurred at him, already drunk.


    On a normal day with my eyes clear, I would never have had the courage to talk to him but that night, the alcohol had given me a kind of courage that I could not understand.


    I picked up the next bottle to drink but instead, he took it away from my hands.


    ¡°That is enough, you are already drunk and it will be very ungentlemanly of me to allow you to drink more.¡± He exined.


    I was angry with him for taking away the bottle from my hand. In fact, I was already angry with people taking away from me the things that rightfully belonged to me. I could not fight back but the alcohol had given me false courage and I decided to fight for my bottle of drink.


    I took the handsome man by the cor of his shirt and began to shake him violently.


    ¡°Give.. me.. back.. my.. drink! Must you people take everything away from me?¡± I cried out still in my drink state unaware of who I was even speaking with.


    The handsome man seemed to understand my situation and gave me back the drink. I took it from his hand and began to cry. He gave me tissue to wipe my eyes. It made me cry harder because it seemed like he was the only one in the whole world who cared about my tears.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked me with genuine concern.


    I was so moved by the fact that someone for the first time since my father died, had genuine interest in my life and wanted to find out what was wrong with it.


    I broke down in tears as I began to narrate my life story to him. He was very sympathetic and listened to me. By the time I was done telling him my story, the bartender told us that it was time for him to close the bar.


    Looking around, Indeed we were the only ones that were still left in the bar. The handsome man paid the bills for both of us and we were out. His cologne was the only thing on my mind at that moment. It smelt so nice that I started drowning in the scent.


    ¡°Where do you stay so I can take you there if you don¡¯t mind?¡± He asked me.


    I was too drunk to say anything, so he decided to take me to his hotel room where he had nned to lodge for the night. We got to the hotel room and I was so drunk that I kissed him and was all over him just to ease myself the sorrow, but I couldn¡¯t remember all that happened that night. The hangover was really making me lose my mind. I felt like fun was the only thing which could keep me sane at that moment.


    I woke up the next morning to see myself naked on the bed beside the stranger. Shocked, I stood up suddenly and my head nearly split into two. The hangover was mad and my head was banging. I raised the duvet only to see blood stains on the bed.


    Holy Shit! I muttered to myself. I had lost my virginity to a stranger. I cursed myself for being stupid enough to drink and follow a stranger to his hotel room while I was drunk. How could I have lost myself so much that I could barely recall the events ofst night and without bothering to look at the stranger again, I quickly put on my clothes and ran out due to shame and regrets.


    I did not know where I was so I decided to ask for directions and before long, I saw myself at my pack. It was still early in the morning so the majority of the pack were still inside their houses and given the ceremony ofst night, they would have sleptte so that meant that they were still sleeping. A perfect way to sneak in.


    I sneaked into the house and luckily for me, everyone was still asleep. I entered into my room, took my bath, change my clothes andy down on the bed lost in thought so that whoever wakes up first will believe I had been at home too with them.

 HOT PURSUIT

    ***********************************************


    The mating ceremony¡¯s bustlings were finally over with everyone going back to his normal life.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lauren had been all over the ce with her newly acquired position as the soon-to-be Luna of the pack. She even unted it at me but I just looked at her expressionlessly with only me knowing what I was actually thinking.


    My mind had been so upied with the stranger of that night. I finally remembered everything that happened that night and had been reying it in mind and it seemed like memories of that night would never leave me.


    ¡°Lena!!!¡­.  Lena!!!¡±  My uncle¡¯s wife called all over the house but I was still lost in my fantasies that I didn¡¯t even hear her or even my name.


    I felt something hit me on my head. I wanted to start refuting but I looked up to see a woman holding a long rod. I cried out in pain


    ¡°Aunty good morning¡­ afternoon¡­. Sorry good morning ma¡±. I didn¡¯t even know when I started stuttering


    ¡°So you have been here and I¡¯ve been calling your name since without receiving any response whatsoever ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma I didn¡¯t hear you¡±


    ¡°You bastard!! How dare you pretend right before me in confidence¡±. I just bowed my head trembling.


    ¡°Am I not talking to a human you bastard, you dare to snub me in my own house¡±. It wasn¡¯t even her house in the first ce but I just kept mute instead.


    ¡°ppp!!¡± my face stinged once again from her heavy ps.


    ¡°You good for nothing bastard what is your main purpose in this house other than to frustrate me!!¡± She held her head dramatically making it look like I was the problem and then she eyed me suspiciously


    ¡± I¡¯ve been observing you this days and it seems like you¡¯re off¡±  I just mopped at her oblivious to what she was saying


    She came closer to me and I drifted away in fear.


    ¡°Come back here let me check something¡± she said irritated at my behavior. And then I came closer and she checked my eye so closely as if she wanted to enter my eyes.


    ¡°Lena who impregnated you¡±


    What did she mean by that. How!!!


    ¡°Am I actually pregnant!!!¡±. I knew I was finally done for


    ¡°You useless and shameless child,  you want to bring shame to my household!¡± My uncle shouted as he gave me a dirty p which sent me sprawling on the floor. I started seeing stars on the ceiling. The p was too hot to handle!!!


    ¡°Who is responsible?¡­ Who is responsible for your pregnancy?!¡± His wife asked with so much contempt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was a mistake,  I do not know him.¡± I exined in tears. How could I possibly tell them that I slept with a man from a bar I didn¡¯t even know it¡¯s name. It would obviously sound ridiculous to them. I would definitely look more like a joke to them.


    One month after the mating ceremony and my one night stand with the stranger, I found out that I was pregnant! I did not know what to do or who to tell since I was not close to anyone in the Pack.


    I felt that I could hide it which I did for some time until my baby bump begin to show. My Uncle¡¯s wife immediately alerted my uncle who decided to force the answer out of me.


    But why did they care so much about it even though Ethan had already dered me not worthy of being his wife but of course I couldn¡¯t speak out else this vicious family would definitely cut my tongue off. I only had the choice of cursing under my breath in tears.


    ¡°You slut! What will Ethan say when he hears you are pregnant! How could you even be so stupid to get your useless self pregnant before my wedding. p Maybe he will decide to cut off his engagement with me!¡± Lauren spat out disgustingly. As usual she only cared about herself and her engagement.


    ¡°It will not happen!¡± My uncle said and then turned to his wife. ¡°Take her to the doctor tonight, and make sure that the abomination is taken out!¡± He ordered and walked away.


    An abortion !!!  My mind screamed Nooo. Tears trickled down my cheeks as I looked up to my uncle for mercy.


    My Uncle¡¯s wife looked at me with disdain and hatred. ¡°Get ready, tonight we are going to see the doctor and I will make sure that nonsense is taken out of you in the most painful way imaginable.¡± She said and walked away dragging Lauren along with her.


    I was scared, I did not want my child to be killed. Though I still don¡¯t know the father, I had already formed a bond with the baby and I could not bear the thought of my baby being killed and so I decided to run away.


    That night, as my Uncle¡¯s wife and I was going to the doctor¡¯s office, I distracted my Uncle¡¯s wife and I ran away. I knew that they would send people to look for me so I ran without stopping. I didn¡¯t mind at all.


    After running for a long time, I decided to rest a little bit to enable me to catch my breath. I tried to recount all that had happened but I had not even rested for up to five minutes when I saw a group of peopleing towards me holding a fire touch. I was surprised that my Uncle¡¯s guards had caught up with me so quickly but then one of  them spoke and I knew it was not my Uncle¡¯s guards. Even their dressing


    confirmed it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The voice asked.


    My heart started beating so fast. I knew instantly that there were rouges. I did not wait to find out what they wanted from me, I started running away and when I tried to look back, I saw that they had started chasing me too. I¡¯m doomed


    I never thought that my life would end up this badly. First it was my parents dying, then me bing a ve to my own uncle and worst, my mate rejecting me in front of the entire pack. Now I am pregnant with the child of a stranger and currently being chased by rogues. How worse can my situation ever be.

 Fated Love

    *******************************


    Adrian¡¯s Pov


    It was obvious that the woman in front of me didn¡¯t recognize me as her one-night stand.


    There was no way I was ever going to forget her after that special night we shared.


    During this past month, my wolf has been wrestling and I was worse.


    Ever since that time we spent together her scent has been imnted in my nostrils so there was no way I was ever going to miss it.


    The moment I moved closer to her she shifted back ufortably.


    Her body was shaken up with fear.


    She looked even leaner than thest time I saw her.


    ¡°Who are you people? what do you want?¡± She said as tears began to roll down her eyes.


    I felt something burn in my heart when I saw those tears.


    My curiosity perked up as I wondered what could have happened that forced her into this state.


    She looked too fragile and sickly not to mention the scent of fresh wounds I was getting from her.


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡± I groaned staring at her with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Please let me go I promise not to ever show up in your faces ever again.¡± She begged.


    ¡°I know I crossed the boundary but please spare my life.¡±


    The woman I met some time ago was bold and daring but I suspected that it was the alcohol.


    Seeing her in this state was painful to me.


    ¡°Please.¡± She muttered softly before she copsed.


    I quickly held her before she fell to the ground.


    I watched as she gave soft breaths in my arms.


    I ordered my men and I took her back to my pack.


    I quickly sent for the best healer so her wounds will be treated immediately.


    The healer attended to her wounds while my concern was getting the best out of me because she wasn¡¯t waking up.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she waking up,¡± I asked the healer as I paced about the room.


    ¡°Alpha, your presence is disturbing my work.¡± The healer said with a straight face.


    I groaned as my blood was boiling with fire.


    The only thing stopping me from ripping her throat was that she was one of the elders and the most skillful healer we had in the pack.


    I exhaled taking a deep breath to keep my wolf calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be outside then.¡± I forced a smile before I stepped out of the room.


    I mmed the door behind me with a growl then I leaned on the side of the door frame.


    I prayed she was okay because I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do if anything ever happened to her.


    After waiting for what felt like an eternity I heard the door crank up and I jumped on my feet.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked hurriedly.


    The woman was hesitating to speak with her gaze fixed to the ground.


    I could tell she had an internal conflict in deciding what she wanted to say.


    ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong with her?¡± I asked again.


    Overwhelmed with impatience I grabbed the healer by her shoulders.


    ¡°If you do not speak this instant I¡¯m going to rip your head off,¡± I warned.


    ¡°The omega is fine, I¡¯ve managed to treat her wounds. She will be fine after more treatment.¡± The healer said calmly.


    ¡°Is there anything else I¡¯m supposed to know?¡± I asked.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Alpha, the woman is pregnant with a child that carries your blood.¡±  The healer said.


    I was dumbfounded because I was not expecting such news ever in my life.


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you a hundred percent certain.¡± I asked again, unsure if I should believe her words.


    ¡°This was why I didn¡¯t want to say anything. I don¡¯t even know how it is possible because you and Lady ire have been trying for months and nothing .¡± The healer said.


    I had a one-night stand with her and it was unprotected so it wasn¡¯t supposed toe as a shocker but it was for me.


    Over the years I¡¯ve had many women that were my chosen mate but none have been able to provide an heir for me.


    In my pack, the only way my chosen mate would be recognized as the Luna of the pack was if she produced an heir.


    My current chosen mate is ire.


    She is the daughter of one of the elders.


    This arrangement was made with the hopes that she would produce an heir but it was the same result.


    The elders were beginning to tag me as an impotent wolf even though they dared not say it to my face but I¡¯ve heard the rumors.


    I knew it was only a matter of time before they brought my recement and dethroned me from the position of alpha of the pack.


    ¡°How is this possible? This girl isn¡¯t even a member of this pack so how could she..¡±


    ¡°She is my one-night stand so it¡¯s possible,¡± I said cutting her in between her words.


    I knew the elders were going to get mad when they heard about this.


    They always reminded me that the alpha was a sacred beginning and not to be tainted by outsiders.


    The only woman I was permitted to have a sexual rtionship with was the woman of the pack.


    ¡°But she¡¯s an outsider.¡± The healer frowned.


    ¡°I know but since she¡¯s already carrying my child there¡¯s nothing the elders can do about it,¡± I replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s an outsider and if I am not mistaken she¡¯s probably from a rival pack how do you think the elders are going to handle the news when they find out.¡± She warned me.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to know,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide the truth forever. Sooner orter people are going to find out and it¡¯s going to be bad.¡± She said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to know. All they need to know is that we have a Luna.¡±  I said to her.


    ¡°I need you to keep this a secret.¡± I pleaded to the healer.


    The healer looked at me and she sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me if this backfires.¡± She said to me.


    ¡°I heard you came back with a woman.¡± I heard ire¡¯s voice behind me.

 The pack argument

    ********************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I closed my eyes before I turned to her gaze.


    She had a frown on her face with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked harshly.


    ¡°Is this how you speak to your mate,¡± she said with a straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back and check on the patient. Good day,dy ire.¡± The healer bowed before she disappeared into the hallway.


    ¡°So are you ready to talk? Who is she? why is she here?¡±  ire grumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions. How do you expect me to answer everything at once.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Stop trying to change the subject.¡± She fired back.


    ¡°Why are you being so noisy? We both agreed that we are not going to interfere in each other¡¯s life.¡± I reminded her.


    I was beginning to be tired from all her rambling.


    This arrangement was because the elders wanted me to breed an heir so that they could have their own be the Luna.


    They im that it is because they are worried about my bloodline but I know they are just a bunch of greedy people hungry for power.


    Although it¡¯s just most of them I still have a few loyal ones on my side.


    ¡°That is not the point here. Why would you bring a stray Into our home? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because you have the luxury of being kind. Who is she to you?¡± ire yelled.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a manner.¡± I groaned.


    ¡°It seems you are beginning to forget your ce in this pack,¡± I said with a stern expression.


    ire was fuelled with rage and I could feel it. I wondered what she was going to do when she found out that another woman was carrying my child.


    I was the alpha but the elders still had power in the pack and they were respected by the people.


    ire was the daughter of the oldest elder so getting on her bad side would be trying to start a war.


    She was her father¡¯s most priced possession so he always did whatever she wanted which was why she ended up being a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Are seriously going to get angry because I called her a stray.¡± She scoffed flipping her hair past her shoulders.


    I grabbed her hand pulling her harshly, hoping it would help here to her senses.


    ¡°Let this day be thest time you ever dare utter such words from your mouth,¡± I warned her.


    She pulled away from my grip with a growl.


    ire was a fierce wolf.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was one of our best hunters which was one why the elder suggested her as the best candidate for the position of our pack¡¯s Luna.


    I grabbed her chin as I narrowed my eyes to her.


    ¡°You better keep those ws and fangs to yourself or else you are going to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to challenge me because of her?¡± She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You threatened what was mine,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Well then be ready for whates next,¡± ire smirked.


    The way she was grinning I knew she was up to no good.


    ire is bold and daring so she is dumb enough to try something stupid.


    ¡°Good day, alpha,¡± ire said to me after she gave a courtesy.


    After she left I rushed into the room to meet the woman I longed to see.


    She was still looking pale but herplexion was a little bit coloured.


    She was all cleaned up and was tucked underneath the nket.


    I took a seat beside her and watched as she slept peacefully.


    I was truly mesmerized by her captivating features.


    I wondered what a mini version of her would look like.


    This thought brought a smile to my face because I had always wanted a little Pup.


    Most people feared me because I was the alpha but I wanted a family who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of me.


    Over the years the woman chosen to be my mate was always scared of me even though they tried to hide it.


    They didn¡¯t care about me,


    All they wanted was the position as Luna of the pack.


    ¡°When are you going to wake up,¡± I muttered softly as I took her slim hands in mine.


    My heart leaped with joy when I saw her eyes flickered slowly.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She sighed.


    She didn¡¯t notice me for a moment because her eyes were roaming the room trying to take in her surroundings.


    When she finally caught a nce at me she was startled and she immediately moved to the edge of the bed frame.


    It hurt me to see how frightened she was acting towards me.


    It was obvious she didn¡¯t recognize me as her one-night stand.


    I wanted to know her but I considered the possibility that she might not open up to me if she found out that I was her one-night stand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked giving me a frightened gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adrian, I¡¯m the alpha of this pack,¡± I replied.


    The moment I mentioned my name it seemed to even worsen the whole situation because she began to tremble with fear.


    Who could me her?


    As the alpha of the Danville pack I had a fierce and ruthless reputation but I think some of them were exaggerated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of me. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± I said in a calm tone.


    She curled her knees together as she held them.


    She was too frightened to even look at me.


    This was beginning to get frustrating for me but I had to be patient if I wanted her to open up to me.


    I tried to reach for her but this movement was sudden and caused her to distance herself even more.


    ¡°Alpha please I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m just a little omega with no value or significance.¡± She sobbed almost in tears.


    ¡°Please I¡¯ll do anything just don¡¯t hurt me.¡± She pleaded.


    I had a smirk on my face as I moved over to her.


    I held her face gently before she was even about to move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me,¡± I ordered.


    She swallowed hard but kept her eyes on mine.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to do anything. Be my Luna.¡± I said.

 The Mate

    *******************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I blinked my eyes continuously when I heard him say those words as if they were nothing.


    ¡°Was this a dream?¡± I thought to myself.


    After I woke up from my slumber that felt like an eternity I was perplexed to see myself in a ce I was not familiar with.


    Initially, I thought my uncle¡¯s men had taken me back to that awful ce I called him.


    One nce at the wonderfully decorated room I realised there was no way that my uncle or my aunt would let me sleep in such a ce.


    After finding out that I tried to run away they might even want to kill me for being a disgrace.


    I knew I acted impulsive but I had to take that bold step for my child.


    I was done being their puppets.


    ¡°I want you to be my Luna,¡± Adrian said again to me.


    Even though this was the first time I was meeting him he had this lingering familiar presence that I was unable to shake off.


    Something was binding us together and I wanted to be closer to him.


    Our eyes were locked in each other¡¯s gaze and it felt at that moment that time paused for a moment, leaving the both of us in our world.


    I was still panting softly when his fingertips brushed past my lips and we both muttered at the same time.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    The words stunned me even further because it was really rare for someone to be rejected and still have a second-fated mate.


    Most rejected mates spend years nursing their broken hearts watching their beloved with another mate.


    Most times the stigma of a rejected mate makes it incredibly hard to find a chosen mate unless you are from a family of influence.


    People like us just spend our days wallowing in shame and were used as prices to satisfy the sexual desires of the wolves with high ranks.


    ¡°The moon goddess has seen my struggles and has finally blessed me with a mate,¡± Adrian said.


    His voice rang in my eyes and I jolted into reality.


    ¡°W.. what are you talking about?¡± I stuttered as I avoided his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t feel this bond growing between us.¡± He said hurriedly.


    He sounded excited but I wasn¡¯t.


    After what myst mate did to me I was already traumatized enough not to mention that I already had a stranger¡¯s baby growing inside me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I lied.


    I was disappointed with my inability to make what I said convincing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound confident.¡± He smirked.


    I nearly pulled my eyes out seeing alpha Adrian smiling at me.


    I¡¯ve heard stories of the rival pack close to our pack.


    They said he was ruthless and was a beast that could shape shit into a whole wolf and rip your flesh apart.


    They said even from his childhood he was called the devil wolf.


    The tales of alpha Adrian were used to scare children so they wouldn¡¯t cross the boundary between the two packs.


    Seeing him now I was beginning to reconfigure my definition of a devil.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mate,¡± I said again but something in me knew I was just deceiving myself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ept me now. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re  ready to ept me.¡± Adrian said.


    I didn¡¯t answer him.


    I stared at him wondering if all the devils were this warm and nice.


    ¡°All I ask is that you let me take care of you and never run away from me. Please.¡± He added.


    I felt my heart slip into two. I was beginning to get curious.


    Who was this man?


    Why was he so nice to me?


    What does he want?


    My mind was racing with many possibilities.


    ¡°Anything you want the maids will attend to you,¡± Adrian said.


    I was still dumbfounded when I felt him gently pat the side of my head.


    The feeling was blissful.


    Thest time I had such an experience was with my father.


    My uncle and aunt didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to even do things like this with me because they were too busy being a bully.


    When he left the room I took my time scanning my surroundings.


    I¡¯ve never had such a luscious space to myself.


    After my dad died my cousin took over my room and since then I never slept on a bed.


    It had been so long that I had forgotten what it felt like to have a fluffy pillow over my head.


    I came in front of a mirror in the dressing room then I took in my appearance.


    My body was lean unlike mostdies my age.


    Thankfully my body still developed enough I fed on leftover crumbs from my uncle¡¯s family.


    I was constantly subjected to torture and abuse both physically and emotionally.


    My body still had some scars which was unusual because wolves could heal.


    Unfortunately for me, I had a weak wolf plus I was feeding poorly at this point I was more human than a wolf.


    I heard the door crank open and I quickly turned my gaze to see who it was.


    I was weed by the scent of freshly cooked meat sauce.


    I didn¡¯t know how I started drooling because the meal was a feast with dessert and champagne.


    The maids started arranging the food on the table and when they were done one of the maids dismissed the others.


    She turned to me with a warm smile.


    ¡°My name is Lillian. I was assigned by the alpha to be your maid.¡±


    ¡°Personal¡­ maid?¡± I asked.


    She gave me a confused look then she smiled.


    ¡°I can see you are not like the other ones.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a maid.¡± I objected.


    ¡°Alpha Adrian already gave me orders and I have to obey. What you want doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She said calmly.


    She pulled out a seat and gestured at me.


    Just as I expected the food tasted like heaven.


    The door flung open and I saw a fierce-looking woman with a bevy of maids behind her.


    Her presence reminded me of my cousin and I knew she was going to be in trouble.


    She took the wine on the table andunched it onto my face.


    Lillian gasped immediately with shock.


    ¡°Lady ire you can¡¯t do this,¡± Lillian said stepping in front of me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Last ire signalled one of her maids and they dragged Lilian aside.


    I got up from my seat because I was confused but to my amazement, I felt a hand pushing me with full force.


    ¡°Learn your ce stray dog.¡±


    Those were thest words I heard before I crashed on the ground.

 The new mate

    **************


    Adrien¡¯s pov


    I really can¡¯t wait to introduce her to the pack, although I¡¯m the Alpha of the pack, I am bound by rules that I ought to follow.


    To the neighbouring packs, I am a  bloodthirsty demon who has no empathy for anyone who threaded my path, I am the only person who knows how deep the pains and anguish whichid in my heart.


    Emotions could be a weakness to any leader or ruler so I learnt to kill my emotions at a very tender age.


    I went to the room where she stayed and saw that she had fainted, I was angry and told the pack doctor to attend to her case, considering the fact that she was pregnant and such things were not necessary for her condition.


    She woke up and I looked at her feeling very concerned.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± I asked her as she looked at me, she was relieved to see me although she was very scared.


    I saw her ce her hand on her stomach as she sighed, I looked at her as I pondered on who would have caused suchmotion on her arrival. She looked like a mother who was protecting her kid.


    I looked at the pack doctor and noticed that he was shivering


    ¡± was I that wicked??¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°Make sure she¡¯s safe and healthy¡± I said


    The pack doctor gulped down saliva and replied


    ¡°Yes, my Lord¡±. He said


    I left the pack hospital as I went back to the chambers to think about the current situation, from my side eye, I saw my ¡°mate¡±ing with all manner of maids as she walked towards my direction.


    I looked at her with disgust as every thing in me was irritated by her presence. She touched me before she sat down.


    My skin crawls at her touch, I was trying not to show it out. She sat down beside me and was trying to intiate a conversation with me, but I was not ready to listen to her.


    She saw that my expression was not right as she was trying to figure out what was wrong with me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked


    Only the moon goddess knows how much I detested thisdy in front of me, she was ¡°betrothed¡± to me.


    She¡¯s very clingy, and she gets jealous whenever she sees anydy being close to me, even the maids stands afar off whenever we are discussing, in this age and century who does that??


    She was graced with my silence as she was pondering on what had gone wrong, although I detested her, I tried to mingle with her because she was daddy¡¯s little princess.


    The atmosphere between us was getting awkward as I brought out a book to begin reading, she was ying with her fingernails as her countenance was very down.


    She had been receiving attention from when she was quite younger as everything was at her beck and call, she had the mentality that everyone should be able to answer her call when necessary.


    The awkward silence which ensured between us was broken by the sound of a ringtone, I noticed that it wasing from my angle.


    I answered the call and the news that I heard brought smiles on my face, I left her presence without bothering to know how she was feeling as I headed towards the pack hospital.


    Arriving at the pack hospital I noticed that thedy was already healthy as she looked at me with her big brown eyes, the emotions which had been dead in me begun to spring forth.


    I mind linked the pack as I gave an order that I needed to see the whole pack, that there was an important announcement that I needed to make.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name youngd??¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Lena¡±. She replied


    I helped her stand in her feet as I led her towards the pack house.


    I got to the pack house as the pack house was full of wolves of different ranks ¨C Alphas, Betas, Omegas.


    I cleared my throat as I began my speech.


    ¡°I have found my mate ¡± I said


    The statement in which I made caused several expressions of their faces ¨C  confusion, excitement, mockery.


    I could not be bothered on what was going on at that particr time as I dropped another oneMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with my heir, she¡¯s the chosen one¡± I said.


    The pack house which was as silent as anything turned out to be noisy as at the time I mentioned it, curious eyes were looking at me as I could read on the wolves faces that they needed to know who the lucky one was.


    ¡°Lena step forward,¡±   I said


    From the multitude, Lena stepped forward, the curiosity died down as look of disgust could be seen on their faces when they discovered that she was an Omega.


    Different expressions ran through different people as hostile gazes were thrown at her, she was shivering at the gazes that was thrown at her, it was when I went beside her that she was able to recover her stamina.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw ire smirk. I knew of a certainty that she was up to no good. Her father who holds the highest position in the werewolf council looked at me and I knew I was done for.


    They threw her stones, she closed her eyes expecting the oue but realized that nothing was been thrown at her, opening her eyes she met me shielding her with my body as all the stonesnded on me.


    She was shocked, she looked at me with concern, I chuckled saying


    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡±


    They stopped throwing stones as many were afraid of what I could do to them, they began to leave the pack house one after the other. I hugged Lena as I moved with her out of the pack house.


    Looking behind, I saw my ¡°mate¡± angry and clenching her fist. I was relieved by her disy as I guided Lena into the chambers.

 A life of bliss

    ****************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I was surprised by the level of treatment that¡¯s beingid out for me. I was a ve in my former pack and I was used to a life of pain, rejection, and maltreatment.


    The huge transformation came as a shocking secret to me, till now I¡¯m still unable toprehend the elevation of status, from being a ve who was always carrying out other people¡¯s duties to being a queen.


    I had maids at my beck and call. I had many maids who were assigned to carry out every of my chores which was looking so alien to me.


    I was reading through a book when I noticed the presence of a youngdy adorned in royal apparel, jewelry, and ornaments designing her body as she stood by the door looking at me disdainfully.


    Maids were clustered by her left and right, her mouth brought forth cold words


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy that you¡¯ve seeded yet, watch your back ¡± she said and left the room


    I wondered what had happened or if I had encountered the strangedy in any form, I realized that I had not, and I pondered on what her words meant.


    Deciding not to ponder on the words further, I continued reading my book.


    I was a lover of books obviously as curiosity was birthed in me right from a tender age before my father died, he is one who I admired because of his ability to read books at a faster pace.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way I would be able to read in my other pack because of the treatment I had received over there. The little time I had for myself was been taken away from me.


    Recalling how my life had been, I was amazed at the changes that were happening to me. Funny enough, it is happening to me at a faster pace.


    It happened that I was carrying the heir of thend, and ording to the custom of thend, anyone who was able to birth an heir was automatically seen as the Luna of the pack.


    I noticed the attitude that Alpha Adrian showed to thedy who was clothed in royal apparel, he treats her disdainfully, of no importance and I could see a deep amount of hatred he had whenever he looked at her.


    I¡¯m not meant to judge but I was quite happy when I saw the way he was treating the otherdy.


    After being rejected, I learned to be possessive of whoever I loved and I grow jealous whenever I see any other woman getting close to the one I love.


    My heart has been dead to love because of how I was heartbroken and how my heart felt so much pain when I was rejected by the Alpha of my other pack, the little care and concern shown by Alpha Adrian opened my heart to love.


    Although I was happy concerning the treatment being meted to her I was wondering who thedy was because she looked so strange and unfamiliar to me.


    I looked at Alpha Adrian and he replied to my unanswered question


    ¡°ire, my betrothed,¡± He said


    Great, I have another rival, I thought to myself.


    I noticed that the royal apparel was too heavy for me so I went back to my room to change into lighter wear, Alpha Adrian was outside my door.


    I told the maid who was assigned to me


    ¡°Please can you help me with a lighter wear??¡± I politely asked the maid.


    She looked at me and nodded her head, I never knew I had a walk-in wardrobe until that very moment, she removed a wear that was quite light and handed it over to me.


    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it,¡± I said


    She smiled at me and returned to her position.


    Alpha Adrian came in a few minutester and his countenance brightened as he saw my appearance. He walked towards my direction as he came closer to me and wrapped his hands around my waist.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± He said.


    I smiled as I heard his words, no one had everplimented me, instead, my whole life was filled with mockery, disdain, and scorn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk,¡± He said.


    He walked beside me as his personal guards were with him, my maids were beside me as we walked into the chambers, everyone was bowing their heads whenever our presence is felt as I was happy toward this transformation.


    We left the chambers as he took me on a tour, we went into the market which was at the outskirts of the town, he looked at me and said


    ¡°Let¡¯s get new clothes¡±. He said


    I was surprised and shocked at this information. I had a walk in wardrobe and all of a sudden he was getting new dresses for me. He looked at me and exined


    ¡°You¡¯ll outgrown them¡± He said, his hands rubbing tenderly on my belly.


    I could not refute him as we went into the shopping mall and gots clothes in excess, Any clothes which I sets my eyes on was been given to me.


    He kissed me on my cheek as I was blushing. He was openly professing his love to me, deep down I wished this love willst and will not fade away.


    Lady ire and I crossed, she pushed me and I fell down, although I had to hold my stomach, scared that I was going to have a miscarriage. Alpha Adrian looked at her, clearly he was angry for the action she performed.


    ¡°Do not try this again, you will not want to know what happens to anyone who defies my order¡±  He said, his voice sounded very cold.


    He did not spare a nce at her to know what her expression will look like as he picked me up from the floor, he looked at me with concern.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± He asked


    I shook my head assuring him that I was alright. I was enjoying the love and care been shown to me not knowing that my downfall wasing soon.

 A life of disgrace

    **************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t imagine the life I have been brought down to, I, who was a princess that was respected in the whole pack was brought down into the level of a mere ve.


    I went into the room and saw them packing my bags, I and Adrian shared the same room as he was my betrothed and we were required to have babies as a way of sealing the deal.


    He came inside as his cold eyes rested on me


    ¡°You¡¯re not permitted to stay in the room again¡± He said.


    I looked at him as I was surprised on the action that he had taken.


    I know that he hates me right from time but I never knew that I would be thrown apart because of a meredy.


    I went out of the room as I didn¡¯t want him to see my tears, over the centuries, what had gone wrong?? I pondered.


    Although we were enemies, we had been maintaining our distance, in the eyes of others we were a perfect couple that only had eyes for each other, only I knows the tumoil that¡¯s within this perfect ¡°marriage.¡±


    I came back to the room only to find out that the room was empty of my clothes as it was filled with another person clothes. I don¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that it was the otherdy who imed to be the Luna clothes.


    I went into the chambers and I realized that the maids attitude has changed towards me. I was angry as I went forward to ask them what¡¯s the reason.


    ¡°Why are you not respecting me??¡± I asked


    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the Alpha himself¡± One of the maid responded.


    I was amazed by the response the maid gave me, in my wildest dreams I could not imagine that there wille a day when I would be treated like a meremoner.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I saw Adrianing out, realizing that he was alone, I was relieved because I did not want to see Lena who he introduced to the pack, seeing her always made me annoyed.


    He was walking with his personal guards, He looked at me and saw that I was walking towards his direction, he stopped.


    I went to him and bowed my head.


    He looked at me disdainfully as cold words proceed out of his mouth


    ¡°Anything the matter??¡± He asked.


    I looked at him and replied


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my respect in this pce ¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful that you¡¯re still assigned with maids ¡± He said


    I looked at him and I was surprised by the words that he gave me, deep down within me, I wished that he could show a little bit of concern towards me but I realized that I was just imagining things.


    ¡°Do you have anything more to say??¡± He asked


    I shook my head as he left my presence, before leaving, he said a word which broke me


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too attached to me, I don¡¯t want Lena to get the wrong idea¡±. He said


    I was heartbroken and devastated at the news that he gave me, or was I wrong in judging his emotions, during the period in which I was acquainted with him, I never got to see him smile which was awkward at the beginning.


    He is known to be a cold blooded beast who doesn¡¯t show emotions when he is dealing with his enemies.


    The first time I was introduced to him, he showed a nonchnt attitude towards me and treated me like an air, I did not exist in his world.


    I was only treated like a royalty when we attended ceremonial function, I was tired of wearing fake smiles on my face whenever we attended such functions.


    After attending such a ceremonial function, we were back to where we started. It was always so annoying when I behaved like a stranger in my own home.


    I did not know what I had done in my past life that qof her  and I was boiling inside.


    I went to the market and I was amazed by the looks that was been given unto me.


    Their gazes were of different kinds ¨C some were filled with mockery, some disdainfully, some filled with pity while others were looking at me with concern.


    Although I tried not to show it but I was bothered by the looks that I received from the wolves at the market square.


    Also, I could not get anyone to follow me for hunt, when I was only the Luna of the pack, many people tried to go with me in order for them to be in my good books, but right now I¡¯m been avoided like a gue.


    It was not a news that Lena was an Omega but many wolves flocked around her, because she was the Alpha little princess, me although I knew that their intent was not genuine, I was annoyed with it.


    I should be the one enjoying all the attention and not her.


    To the wolves she was the future Luna of the pack, the one who was going to rule side by side with her.


    I was in the chambers, the only ¡°goodwill¡± that Adrian did was retaining the maids which were with me and not disposing them.


    I detested their presence but at this situation, I enjoyed their presence because I was not ready for any humiliation that wille my way.


    I am a proud girl who has offended many people in the past, I am quite sure that there are many wolves most especially the betas who rejoiced and was gloating over my misfortune.


    I was enjoying the coffee in my hand, and was happy that there was nobody to disrupt this happy atmosphere when Adrian entered with Luna.


    His hands was on her waist and a blissful expression could be seen on his face, which made me confused because I have never noticed the change of emotions in Adrian ever since we met.


    I smirked as I thought of possible ideas that will bring down this harmonious atmosphere between Adrian and Lena. Adrian is mine and mine alone.

 An Unexpected Discovery

    ****************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I looked at how Adrien was holding Lena and he was being overprotective of her  and I was boiling inside..


    I was one of the fairestdies in thend and I was very beautiful, I am a beta who is recognized as a result of my father who owns the highest authority in thend.


    I was  the Luna to be of the pack as wolves of all ranks were respecting me. The recent news about the chosen Luna caused many people to look at me with different gazes.


    Some looked at me mockingly while others looked at me disdainfully. I have never been embarrassed in my whole life. Right from childhood, I have been treated with love and care.


    My words were my bond. I grew up having the consciousness that whatever I say wille to pass. I started developing feelings for Adrien when we were quite younger.


    It happens that his father who was the ruler of the pack and my father were close friends.


    As at that time my father came to the pce for meetings and discussions among two friends and I am always following him, because I wanted to be in Adrien¡¯s presence.


    Adrien is an Alpha wolf who is devoid of emotions, nothing amuses him, I love being the center of attraction as I have tried all my best for him to be attracted to me but he¡¯s quite the opposite.


    I thought I was going to hook him up by getting pregnant for him, but over the centuries I was unable to give birth to an heir.


    Initially, he was notfortable with my presence, my inability to give birth to the heir of the kingdom made him more disgusted by my presence.


    With the way he¡¯s treating Lena, it¡¯s evident that she¡¯s going to be the next Luna of the pack standing with him side by side which was not among my agenda and was not part of the n.


    I was looking for an opportunity in order to go close to him to know if he was still with his ¡°Luna¡± or if he was alone.


    Adrian gives permission for anybody to enter his room and I was not exempted. The day I barged into his room, he used his Alpha authority on me and I almost lost my life.


    Ever since the incident ured, I learned to abide by the rules and I entered his room only when he grants me ess.


    Getting to the chambers, I met Adrien and Lena having a heart discussion as there were smiles on her face and it¡¯s evident that Adrian was making her happy.


    Adrian looked at me and he did not bother sparing me a second look. I was annoyed and left the chambers angrily.


    I wondered who Lena was and how she had taken over my position in the pack, wolves were no longer being respectful to me.


    This gave me sleepless nights as I pondered on what to do to make Lena out of the way, Adrien was openly disying his love to her as the werewolf council was already having doubts on who was going to be the Luna of the pack.


    My father looked at me and saw that my countenance was down, he came closer to me and encouraged me saying all will be well.


    I was already calcting on the downfall of Lena when it dawned on me that I have a spy in the rival pack.


    I picked up my phone and dialled a number on my phone


    ¡°Can we meet??¡± I asked as the call got connected


    ¡°Yes¡±  A reply came at the other end.


    I disguised myself as I headed towards a certain direction, a safe ce in the rogue pack. This has been our meeting point for quite some time.


    I met up with the wolf, he was a beta in the rival pack and he has relevance in the rival pack. I saw the information that has been gathered concerning Lena and I smiled knowing that the downfall of Lena is sooner than she thinks.


    I went into my chamber and hid the information in one of the books and ced it inside the library.


    Finally, the library has it use. I had been taught etiquette training from when I was quite younger, the goal was to prepare us to be the Luna of the pack ruling side by side with the Alpha.


    I took a deep breath, recalling the incident which had happened earlier on, I sighed. Iid down on my bed and had a refreshing sleep.


    Waking up, a maid brought food to me, I tasted the food, normally I would have thrown the food on her face and requested for a new one.


    But, right now my pride has been affected and I was not bothered to know if the food was delicious or not.


    I did not touch the food as I pondered on the next avable steps to take, although I¡¯m with an information concerning Lena, it¡¯s not enough to bring her down.


    Although I have my separate chambers where I have my privacy, Adrian and I share the same chambers whenever it¡¯s time for official duty. I opened a book to read.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong by saying I am a schr, an inquisitive wolf and whatnot, I am not any of those, I read to pass boredom not necessarily to gain information.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wondering why I said that?? How does the future Luna thinks that way?? Well¡­.. The point is Adrian is a bookworm who has studied history of past centuries, dynasties.


    He had also studies the transition of dynasty into a pack having an Alpha ruler dominating the entire region so why would I bother on those.


    The book I was reading funny enough was not a historical book but was a manga.


    I went into the chambers in which I and Adrian shared only to discover that it has switched owners, I was no longer the one who gets to sleep with Adrian but Lena.


    I was angry at the new development, this fuelled my passion to destroy her the more.

 The Discovery

    ***************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I woke up and realized that I was beside Alpha Adrian, he looked so cute when he was asleep, if anyone had told me that I would be beside Alpha Adrian, I would have doubted it and look at the one who said it as a fool.


    He had long eyshes and he looked so quiet when he was asleep, no one would be able to deduce the fact that a cold-blooded animal who is merciless to his enemies will have such a peaceful atmosphere when sleeping.


    I stood up from the bed gently and looked at the bed, I discovered he was still asleep. Mission aplished, I smiled to myself.


    I arranged the chambers and made the ce clean and tidy, it was so hard to leave the aspect of me cleaning and making everywhere tidy, before now I was a ve, some habits had already ingrained in me.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and I saw that my eyes were no more brown, but brown and a little bit of white, this got me confused as I wondered what could have caused such an urrence.


    I was not an Alpha, it was only an Alpha wolf who had the ability of having different eyes for different asions. I was an Omega and Omegas does not possess the ability of having different eyes.


    I was deep in thought that I did not know that I was being watched by someone, I heard a voice as I turned and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± I said shaking


    I was anticipating a p or a knock on my head, after a while, I noticed that no action was carried out. I raised my head up to behold Alpha Adrian looking at me curiously.


    ¡°Are you okay??¡± He asked, his blue eyes gazed at me intensively


    I ced my hand on my face, I had already forgotten that I was no longer in the pack where I was maltreated, I stared at his concerned face and nodded my head.


    He removed his gaze from me and went to the mini library which was at the right side of the chambers, I followed him suit.


    In the brief moment I spent with him, I noticed that he was a bookworm and he loved peace and quietness whenever he is always reading.


    Anyone who disturbs his peace must be prepared to be six feet under the ground, his personal guards stood there. The library was so quiet that one could hear the sound of the pin dropping.


    I was curious why it was so, but I did not say a word. I was enjoying the privileges as a result of carrying the Alpha¡¯s heir, I don¡¯t want my curiosity to lead me into bigger trouble so I maintained my calm.


    ncing through the book which was in the library, I settled for historical fiction as I began to read the book, after a while, I noticed that my eyelids were already closing.


    I looked at Alpha Adrian and I saw that he was still reading with no means of stopping, I sighed as I wondered how royalty life was. I heard a loud chuckle on my head.


    I was surprised at the same time and turned my head around, wondering if I was the only one who could hear the voice, this made the voice burst intoughter.


    I was already getting angry at this ¡°intruder¡±, I hates it when I am being mocked for no reason. I realized that it wasing from within and not outside, I pondered on it more and knew where the source of the voice was ¨C my head.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked the voice in my head


    ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for many centuries, I can¡¯t remember who I am¡±  the voice said.


    The response made me stunned for a moment. I tried to recall if my father had ever mentioned any of this before he died but I realized that there was nothing of such.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice in my head sighed and said


    ¡°Is it that you are dumb or you did not notice my earlier statement?¡± The voice said


    I kept mute as I was observing the situation going on in my head, I began to ponder on how the voice could make angry with words. Guess the voice ¡°sleeping state¡± was being ced by a being who was already tired of the voice words.


    I took in a deep breath as I asked the voice a question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a name¡± I asked.


    The voice was quiet for sometime before replying annoyingly


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember who I am, how am I supposed to know my name¡±


    I was getting really angry at the voice in my head, it was just a simple question that the reply was yes or no.


    The voice added


    ¡°You could give me a name tho¡±


    I rolled my eyes, the voice has asked the impossible, I don¡¯t know how to give names to objects or things, I¡¯m bad at that.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to give the voice any name thates to my head.


    ¡°L¡± I said.


    It was quiet for a few minutes, I was relieved for a while only for me to hear a statement that made me puke blood.


    ¡°For a dumbass like you, you know how to give cool names¡± The voice said.


    I could not be bothered by the voice again as I continued reading my book. From the time I started having conversations in my head, up till this present moment, Adrian was still reading.


    I was amazed by his hunger for knowledge and could only apud him quietly.


    I continued the discussion in my head


    ¡°At least you should remember what you were good with¡±. I said


    L spoke


    ¡°I am a white witch¡±


    I was amazed at the sudden revtion, I pondered on what the statement meant.


    ¡°What does it mean??¡± I asked


    ¡°Figure it out yourself ¡± she replied and kept mute


    Well¡­ Another task to be carried out.


    I love carrying out tasks. I smirked and continued reading the book which I had long abandoned.

 I鈥檓 a witch???

    *****************************


    Lena pov


    I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard that I was a witch, I wish I could beat L up, why will she say that I should look for the answer myself, does she know that I don¡¯t know anything that has to do with witches.


    I was still contemting when I felt a tug in my arm, I looked up to behold Alpha Adrian eyes on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re done reading??¡± He asked


    I nodded my head as we left the library together, I looked at the guards face and noticed the relief on their faces, only the moon goddess knows how many times their hearts have died. Staying close to Alpha Adrian was a ticking time bomb.


    I looked at Alpha Adrian and I saw that his face was unreadable. I did not know what was going through his mind and I was too terrified to ask him, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not so free with him to ask personal questions.


    His personal guards reported something to him and I noticed that his expression changed. A dark aura was oozing out of him, he left my presence immediately without saying anything.


    I wondered what the new development was, anyways, since he did not bother to share, I will not be digging my grave by asking questions that are unrted to me.


    In order not to attract attention, I disguised myself and went into the public library. Although I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s favourite, Not many wolves were happy with the decisions made by Alpha Adrian and I love my life.


    I entered the library and went into the wizardry section, the books on wizardry were not much, I realized that this particr gift was rare. The book I saw was not much.


    I sat down on the chair and opened the book to read


    ¡°The practice of magic is called wizardry¡±.


    I was already getting more curious on this subject because learning on wizardry can be a direct link to witches.


    The next page made my enthusiasm go down because it was a nk page.


    ¡°Seriously!!¡± I pondered myself.


    I heard a loud chuckle and I knew L was at it again, I could not be bothered by her as I closed the book.


    ¡°Witches are in two forms¡± L began.


    I took a deep breath as I heard what she had to say.


    ¡°The ck witches and the white witches¡±


    ¡°The ck witches were used for war, they had a spirit animal which could be an assistant to them in terms of war, while white witches do not have a spirit animal, it onlyes in rare cases ¡±


    There was peace and quietness as I thought that it was all that there is to knowing about witches.


    ¡°Witches could be traced to centuries ago, at that period, witches were seen as divine beings, they were the ones who could freelymunicate with divinity. Witches were being sought out both in times of war and peace¡±


    ¡°They were known as the messenger of the gods¡±.


    She said.


    ¡°At that period of time there was no good and evil as all witches were pure, the criteria of bing a witch back then was having a pure heart ¡±


    The whole information in which I got was so confusing, I was pondering on this existence which I deemedplicated. A deep sigh was heard.


    ¡°Wow!! You really can think deep¡± L said.


    ¡°All good things muste to an end, as centuries passed by, corruption entered the world as many witches used their powers tomit evil, the moon goddess was not happy that such was taken ce so she gave such gift to selected group of people¡±


    I was getting more intrigued about the story. L chuckled, she continued.


    ¡°This did not stop the wolves from contacting such gifts the other way around, this created a division among the witches ¡±


    ¡°The ck witches ¨C known as the rebels


    The white witches ¨C known as the one blessed by the moon goddess¡±


    I was already beginning to feel a lot of pain in my head as a result of the information that I have received. Although this does not stop me from acquiring more information on this existence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired ¡± L said


    I rolled my eyes hearing her statement, if there¡¯s anything I¡¯m good of, it¡¯s in the act of listening and paying rapt attention.


    Although I was listening to what L had said, I wondered which position that L was before she fell ¡°asleep¡±, from the way she sounded, she could be a good teacher.


    The other thing that amazes me was how L could be able to read my mind, I wish I was able to block her from reading my mind


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± I heard a reply.


    I knew where it wasing out from as I could not be bothered on the reply she gave me.


    She continued.


    ¡°White witches have many gifts, one of them was the ability of a seer¡±


    L paused for a while


    ¡°The other??¡± I asked


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember¡±. She said


    Great we are back to where we started. Not bothering to know my countenance or the state of my mind, she continued.


    ¡°Although the ck and white witches are two different entities with two different agendas on their own, they share the same elements¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Which is??¡± I asked


    ¡°Never knew that you were this inquisitive¡± she said.


    This is not the right time to ponder on words, I needed to be ready to absorb the information which woulde next.


    ¡°The elements are in two forms¡± she said


    ¡°Conjuring: This has to do with bringing forth a particr thing out of nothing, conjurers could be considered as the creators because they create things.


    In times past, conjurers could be seen in broken and destends as they could bring forth life even in the deepest form of darkness.


    Conjuring is only the beginning stage of a witch, Conjurers had to be at the crimson stage before taking a step to move out to battles, in time past, conjurers could be seen all over the continent as it was not something that it could cause men attraction for.


    Manipting: This is another stage of a  witch, maniptors deal with controlling the mind. Maniptors have a way of controlling your mind to do their will, this was another dangerous stage.


    A man with a pure heart can be changed to a heartless demon when hees across a witch who¡¯s a maniptor, simrly the strength of a maniptive witch determines the potency of the magic when it¡¯s been cast on someone.¡±


    ¡°Stop already¡± I said as my head was already in deep pains as a result of excess information.


    ¡°As you wish, mydy¡± L said as she kept mute.


    I ced my head on the table and rest. Today has been a long day.

 The Hidden Truth

    ****************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    Being the ruler of the pack wasn¡¯t easy, there are so many expectations from different ranks of wolves ¨C elevation or your downfall. I was a young Alpja wolf who didn¡¯t want anything concerning to do with royalty, always felt that royalty was not my path.


    At that point in time, I was a pure innocent wolf that doesn¡¯t know much about pack wars and whatnot. In my younger years I was not inquisitive the way I am now.


    Everything changed when we had our first pack war, I lost my parents to the cold hands of death and my whole world shattered. In line with the pack rules, I was not meant to seat on the position of the ruling Alpha unless I fight some battles.


    My father was a great warrior before his death, so there was anticipation in the eyes of the ranked and unranked wolf on how his son will look like.


    I trained myself in the art of war and engaged in my first ever battle, although the first battle I lost as I got plenty of scars. The oue of the loss made many tough and scorn me.


    Deciding not to take the scorn to heart, I endured the pain and went in for more trainings. The second battle I fought, I won the battle although the aftermath of the war was that I had scars all over my body.


    The innocent exterior in which I had was shed off and a warrior emerged from me. Ever since then I learnt to keep all emotions to myself and was swift in the decision in which I take.


    I was walking with Lena when I heard the news that made meugh. A rogue pack was trying to attack our pack.


    Iughed, guess those rogue wolves don¡¯t know who they were messing with.


    I left Lena as I went into the chambers in which the Council of Elders stayed, the ruling Alpha can take decision with or without the permission from the Council of Elders.


    I walked into the council as I was met with different  gazes but who cares?? I sat at the ruling Alpha seat as one of the Council Of Elders who was a strategistid out the map of the rogue pack.


    I took the map from his hands and smirked, there were too many loopholes in thend which they dwell that would be made for a perfect ambush.


    ¡°Gather twenty soldiers, ten will attack from the south while ten will attack from the east.¡± I said


    The one who was responsible for the military status of the pack bowed and left to carry out the instructions. I was angry and my eyes were changing colours.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw that ire was about toe to my direction but was being hold back by her father.


    She should thank the moon goddess that her father held her because only the moon goddess knows how deadly her situation will be if she had ever encountered me in this present situation.


    Everyone backed out from me as I was isted, I took in a deep breath and tried to get back to myself which was not working.


    This was another aspect why I was called a cold blooded beast, I could be very calm but once I get angry, hell will bow and anyone who encounters me when angry will be embracing the cold hands of death.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The only way to stop this anger of mine is when I kill a beast or beasts. A devilish smile was on my face as I have found the perfect victims for it ¨C The rogue pack.


    This particr rogue pack that we are attacking seemed to be a special one, it does not only consists of werewolves but had vampires and witches, well¡­. that will not stop me from unleashing my anger on them.


    We got to the rogue pack as everything was going on ording to n. I ughtered my way into the pack and destroyed every beast that came my way.


    I went on a killing spree as the pack which was said to be ¡°special¡± was brought down by me.


    I was getting weaker and weaker, I knew that the form in which I carried does not have enough strength to continue the war, I transformed into a big ck wolf, my eyes were golden.


    The energy in which I lost was regained as I continued my killing spree, at this point no one dared to look at me because I could use the Alpha¡¯s authority unknowingly.


    The war hase to an end but I was still angry and I wondered why it was so. I was still in my wolf formed but this time, my wolf form had a deep shade of red. My eyes were still shining golden, the golden eyes were used to assert dominion.


    It was rare for an Alpha wolf to have golden eyes. The Council of Elders were shivering and the one who was at my front had to hold still in order for them not to copse.


    I walked back to the Council in my wolf form and the others who followed me to battle were at my back, they were shivering as many could not take it anymore and copse.


    I wondered why I was still annoyed, I knew the annoyance was noting from me but from the wolf that I have been transformed into. I knew that Ian (the name I gave to my wolf) cannot be angry for no reason.


    I went into the chambers as I met Lena in rags, her clothes were torn into pieces.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± I roared.


    Lena looked at me, she suddenly found the wolf cute and came to hug Ian crying.


    ¡°She loves me more than you¡±. Ian said


    ¡°Will you keep quiet?¡± I scolded him.


    My golden eyes began to revert back to the normal appearance as I used my ws to wipe her tears.


    I had to change to a human form, I took the clothes from the bed as I entered the dressing room to get changed.


    Coming out, I knew that I was going to investigate this matter

 The Revelation

    ************************************Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire¡¯s pov


    It¡¯s me again, do not think I have given up on destroying Lena, I am still going to aplish the mission. Who does she think she is?? That she coulde from only the moon goddess knows where and snatched what¡¯s rightfully mine.


    I looked at the information that was gathered concerning Lena and I smiled. Although I am a veryzy type especially when ites to digging out information, I could be very patient.


    I knew that what I held in my hands had the ability to bring her from the queen position in which she enjoyed, to the ce of amoner. I was so happy by this, I have been neglected for so long.


    I had to collude with the personal maid of Lena in order to teach Lena a little lesson, that way she will know her ce in this pce.


    Though she¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s favourite, I have more authority in the pce as a result of my position and my father¡¯s position.


    I stepped out of the chambers and was going to the library. Well.. not to confuse you tho, I am not going to the library to read, I was going to the library in order to formte some wicked ns.


    I noticed Adrianing towards my direction, I was happy that he was walking towards me, I arranged myself and tidied my hair, I was about to give him a hug when his eyes suddenly shone golden.


    ¡°Oh!! No, he¡¯s using the Alpha Authority on me¡± I thought to myself.


    He ced his hands on his neck and I did the same, I tried to remove my hand from my neck all to no avail, I was already at death¡¯s door yet Adrian was not bulging.


    His personal guards could not do anything as they let him have his way, I started having regrets on what I had earlier done. I closed my eyes waiting for the cold hands of death when his eyes turned back to normal.


    I fell down and I was coughing badly, he crouched down to my level and said.


    ¡°The next time, you try to hurt my mate, you will not live to tell the story of how the journey was¡±.


    Hearing his voice, I shivered. His voice was so cold and menacing. He was already moving out of the chambers before he turned around and added


    ¡°Lest you forget, I don¡¯t give out empty threats¡±. He left the chambers after saying the words.


    A chill ran up my body, I looked at myself in the mirror and I found out that there were lines at the front part of my neck, I was getting more angry. I should be the one who¡¯s protected by Adrian and not that gold digger.


    My personal maid brought a towel as she used it to massage the neck, this period, I noticed that I am bing more considerate than ever before.


    I looked at the maid as she carefully ced the towel on my neck. I wondered what Lena had done that made Adrian protect her this way.


    I tied a scarf around my neck which made it impossible for anyone to know that I had strangled myself, I have my dignity to protect and I did not have the leverage to be answering unnecessary questions.


    I entered the library which was at the outskirts of the pack and I went into one of the sections of the library and sat down there, I removed a book from the section that I dyon¡¯t know and began to read.


    Funny right??


    I knew I could notst as I fell asleep after a few seconds. Tiredness could be seen on my face, although I tried not to show it, the chosen Luna made me venture into the unknown.


    A hot coffee was ced on my table, I looked up to realize that it was my personal maid who had dropped it.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I said


    She was surprised for a few minutes before she responded


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, mydy ¡±


    I finished the coffee as I stood up and left the library, with her following me suit.


    I went back into the chambers as I brought out the book in which Lena¡¯s information was. It was very bulky.


    I made it to be in different parts as I do not have the luxury of time to be looking at another person history, don¡¯t get me wrong, I will still have revenge on her as I will follow her patiently not dedicating my whole time to take a piece of trash.


    I was about to start scanning the book in front of me when I heard a knock on my door, I hid the book and I stood up from the door, I opened the door to behold my father looking at me with concern visible in his face.


    ¡°I got a report on what happened today, hope you¡¯re alright¡± He asked.


    I nodded my head.


    A relief expression could be seen on his face as he left the room.


    I removed the book on where I had hidden it and began to nce through the book, the book was so detailed. I found out that Lena was a member of the rival pack, although she was maltreated and humiliated at every slight opportunity .


    Although I had spy in the pack who report every activities that happened to me in the pack. Adrian has some scores to settle with the pack. The rival pack was the one responsible for the death of his parents.


    The rival pack had a little dispute with our pack which could be solved with negotiation, the rival pack had war with our pack and ended up ying half of our pack members. The incident has been in Adrian¡¯s mind and had given him sleepless night.


    I closed the book and a smile found it¡¯s way to my lips. Lena should enjoy all the privileges that she can, her doom is fast approaching.

 The Meeting

    *************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    The first part of the information in Lena looks enticing, I needed to get close to Adrian in order to tell him the ¡°truth¡±. Adrian and I were far apart as a result of the ¡°intruder¡± who seemed to be carrying his child.


    I found sce in the library as the library had be my second home. I was at the point of dressing up when a knock was heard on my door. I went to the door and behold it was my father who was at the door.


    My father was one whocks the ability to check up on me and know how I am faring. To the outside world, I am my father¡¯s favourite and they had this consciousness that hurting me is bringing out the beast in my father.


    I was the only one who knew that it was only the exterior of my father, my father was a cold hearted man who only knows how to care for himself.


    it¡¯s only the concern of the pack that will make him want to have a serious discussion with me.


    ¡°Follow me ¡± he said


    I followed him as we headed towards his chambers. The funny news of the century, my father does not allow anyone to visit his chambers. Even the top wolves in the Council of Elders were not allowed to visit him in his chambers.


    The only wolves who are permitted to go to my father¡¯s chambers were the ones which he pays special attention to.


    I allowed him to sit down before I sat down. The truth is I don¡¯t give a damn or concern to any wolves who have a rank higher than my own or who hold a position that way beyond my level.


    This is not the case with my father, although I am his daughter, I was bound by rules and there were certain instructions I have to obey unless I will bear the full brunt of his anger


    Although, I tried not to show it, I was shocked at the same time, surprised at what news my father had that required my utmost attention.


    The chamber was quiet as none of us brought forth a conversation.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After a while, he decided to break the conversation


    ¡°Do you have any evidence that can be used against her??¡± He asked


    I nodded my head


    He looked confused and was wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you answer in innguage??¡± He asked


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sir¡± I stammered.


    Different thoughts were running through my mind, I had shut my wolf up as I was not ready for any incessant talks from her. My father¡¯s eyes met mine as I lowered my gaze to the floor.


    I, whose name and fame spread abroad, known for being proud, bossy and does not care about the words which were thrown at me was fidgeting before her father ¨C Her very own father.


    Although I had mentioned earlier that my father was a cold hearted man who cares only for himself, he has a weakness, even the devil has a weakness.


    For my father, his weakness is genuine concern towards the one he loves. Funny how, a cold-hearted man knows how to love, what a joke of the century.


    Well¡­ In this case, it is not a joke. My father, although he is a self-centered man, he can die for the one he loves. That¡¯s why he puts out a cold exterior so that it will be impossible for one to get close to his heart.


    Yes, he holds the position of the highest authority only next to the ruling Alpha, he does not like to be scheming and cunny but he does it only when it is necessary.


    Enough about the introduction, let¡¯s get to the matter in ground, how do I tell him that I am afraid of him when he is in a serious state.


    Lest I forget, my father is aplicated man who after intense research and trials, I managed to dig out the two states he can be ¨C His joking state, he¡¯s approachable in this state, although you cannot set him up even if he is in this state.


    His serious state ¨C He¡¯s unapproachable in this state and any slight misunderstanding can lead to instant death. Wondered how I knew it, I¡¯ve watched when he¡¯s in the two states several times.


    He came to me and crouched down at my level, this time, I was shaking vigorously as he could noticed that something was definitely up.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of me??¡± He asked.


    I was caught in a dilemma, any response that I made, I must be ready to face the consequences of my action. And I needed to give my answer as fast as possible, I don¡¯t want my head rolling on the floor the next minute.


    I gulped down saliva and I answered him.


    ¡°No sir¡±, I replied


    The fear in my voice betrayed the response I gave to him. He stood up from where he was and headed towards the table, sweats were dropping out of my forehead as I had seen the gates of death smiling with hands opened.


    ¡°Have I ever tortured you before?¡± He asked


    I replied shakily


    ¡°No sir ¡±


    His ck eyes stared at me, I could notice the concern and worry in his voice when he asked the question.


    ¡°Why are you scared of me??¡±


    I did not know the answer to the question as tears dropped down my eyes.


    ¡°Was this the way I was going to die ¡± I thought to myself.


    He came close and cleaned my tears away, I was amazed at the new development, although my father was the one that had concern but his treatment towards me was not nice, right now, I regretted saying those mean words about him.


    I noticed from his expression that he was already tired and exhausted. I summoned courage and asked


    ¡°Dad are you alright??¡±


    He nodded his head and gave an instruction


    ¡°Since you have evidence about Lena, use it against her, I await your good news¡±.


    I nodded my head, he was quiet after that, I anticipated the next instructions. A few minutester, I noticed that he was not saying anything, I looked and behold heid asleep on the table.

 The Meeting (2)

    ***********


    ire¡¯s pov


    I wondered how to the rtionship between I and Adrian had dwindled over the few months that Lena came. Although Adrian does not like me, there was this concern look in his eyes when he talks to me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, Adrian practically hates me. I don¡¯t know what I had done or who I have offended in my previous life that made Adrian hates me the way he did.


    He wasing out of the chambers and he hugged Lena around her waist. This disy of affection was beginning to get me irritated and more disgusted by the presence of Lena.


    Every thing in me wanted the destruction and her downfall.


    I was already boiling with anger, the way I could unleash my anger at that particr moment was destroying a particr thing.


    I knew this was the perfect time to go for a hunt, I went for the hunt and unleashed my anger on  those innocent animals.


    Coming back to the pce, I realized that Adrian was alone and Lena was not with him. This was such a perfect opportunity for me to get closer to him.


    The only thing which was a source of concern to me was that Adrian was reading and going to disturb him at the point when he was reading was awaking the sleeping beast in him.


    The consequences of disturbing him while he was reading was instant death and I loved my life. I cannot die, when I have not yet aplished my mission.


    I sat down and waited for him to finish reading, although that can be a long one, after two hours, I saw that he had no intention of finishing the book he had in his hands, I left the pce and strolled round the pack.


    Although I was met with all sorts of gazes when I was walking by the market which was at the outskirts of the pack, I was not afraid by them.


    The cook breeze of the evening wafted through me and I knew, I made the right decision ofing outside the pce.


    I entered the chambers and realized that Adrian was still reading, I noticed that his personal guards were already sweating. Only the moon goddess knows the scorching heat the are passing through as a result of staying close to him.


    I entered the chambers as I went to carry the research I made concerning Lena and continued reading. The show of love and affection, sooner orter it will be over.


    After a few hours, I came out of my chambers to behold Adrian closing the book, I looked at his personal guards faces as I could see that a relief expression was seen at their faces.


    This was a perfect opportunity to strike, so I went towards him and bowed my head.


    ¡°Good day my Lord ¡± I greeted him


    He looked at me nonchntly, after a few minutes, he said a word


    ¡°Rise¡±


    I rose my head up and was concerned about the nonchnt look which was on his face, this made him impossible to read and one cannot guess his next move from his facial expression.


    I knew I had to y my cards well, any wrong move can lead to a definite end ¨C death.


    ¡°If you could grant me the permission of walking with you my Lord¡± I said.


    He was mute for sometime, I quietly awaited his response. I was about to leave his presence when he replied.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Then he added a statement.


    ¡°Do not get too attached to me, I don¡¯t want my mate to see and begins to have double thoughts¡±


    He walked at the front while his personal guards and I walked at his back. The first mission was aplished.


    We walked outside the chambers, and I realized bwe we¡¯re going towards the direction of the field, great, can this day get any worse.


    The walk from the chambers to the garden was filled with peace and tranquility. No one initiated a conversation and I did not want to do so. It was no news that Adrian loved quietness.


    No one has dared his order before because we knew the consequences of such actions. Fear and dread came upon all men whenever they heard his name.


    I was already getting tired of the boring walk, I brought out a book and was scanning through it. Although I was not a schr, I was a book lover on historical fiction.


    I began to read the book and I got so immersed in it, the one thing I know about myself is that despite the immersion I am in a particr thing I had the ability to focus on another thing entirely.


    We reached the garden as Adrian looked at me and said


    ¡°Follow me¡±


    He entered into the garden after he had made such words.


    His personal guards stood at the entrance of the garden while I followed him and entered into the garden, I knew another mission was aplished but I was not prepared for this one.


    Different thoughts ran through my head, it was already bing too much that I heard a grunt in my head, without needing to tell the tale, I knew it was my wolf who made that grunt in my head.


    I got to his position as I had met him sitting down, by my calctions, I was twenty minuteste. I knelt down as his face sized me up, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Lady, state your mission¡± He said.


    ¡°I miss you¡± I blurted out.


    I knew the statement could kill me but right now I don¡¯t care, I had missed him, his touch, his words of concern, everything about him.


    ¡°Are you willing to die, I could grant your wish¡± He said.


    I stood tranfixed at the spot, danger was emanating from him, he stood up ready to go when I suddenly said


    ¡°What if your mate is not who you think she is??¡± I said.


    He stopped and looked at me, his eyes were changing colours


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, I can ept anything but do not use my mate like that¡± He said, he was about leaving the garden when he stopped and looked at me


    ¡°The next time, you suddenly mention this, you won¡¯t live to tell the tale ¡±


    He left after saying the word.


    This really made me to know that Adrian had developed feelings for Lena, I smirked, their happy rtionship won¡¯tst long, not when I am alive.

 The mind game

    *******************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I left the garden angrily, I could not believe what ire has told me, it is my fault for listening and giving her attention when she desired.


    I went to the chambers and I realized that Lena was sleeping on the bed. I looked at her and she was looking so innocent. She looked like one who can not hurt a fly.


    I left the chambers as I went into the pce, beneath the pce was an underground arena, no one has ever known that this ce existed, the few ones that knows were not alive to tell the tale of how it went.


    I entered the underground arena, in there were weapons of mass destruction, they were guns, rifles, knives of different sort and there was a strategy room.


    I went to the strategy room as different type strategiesid out before me, I nced through it as I knew that the sesses and failures of every war depends on the strategy whichid before me.


    I could not concentrate on what I was doing as the word keep ringing in my ears, although I am an emotionless being, once I started developing emotions towards someone or a thing, it is impossible for me to back out.


    I could not hold it anymore as I left the underground arena, entering the chambers, I noticed that the room was empty and she was no where to be found.


    My curiosity was killing me as I knew that there was something that was meant to be done in order to stop this curiosity that was threatening to kill me.


    I love making researches so I went into the library in order to get the books, you would be wondering what a ruling Alpha is doing in the library.


    The fact is I get weird taste when it gets to knowledge and I personally handled the research books myself. Since Lena was an Omega, I decided to get weird truths concerning Omegas.


    After researching for some time, I found out that Omegas tend to find true love at their tender age, they had the ability to transform into a beta but it could only be done when an Omega had killed a Beta.


    Omega¡¯s are soft hearted wolves who allows their emotions and words to sway them. They can be very gentle but do not poke their emotions because they can turned out to be worst than a beast.


    Omega¡¯s are very jealous of their mates and they can do anything to make their mates happy and pleased with them.


    In rare cases, Omega¡¯s are wolves who are gifted with the power of divinity. They had the ability to see visions which gives them insights on a particr situation and grants them wisdom on how to ovee such challenges.


    I closed the book as I was amazed at how the lowest rank of the wolf kingdom could turn out to be very special.


    I dropped the book which was titled ¡°Weird Truths about the rank ¨C Omega¡± at the mystic section.


    I put the book back in the mystery section as I opened a book on war and began to read. I studied on the structures of the war and while wolves are going to war everyday.


    I closed my book and I began to to wonder why sometimes I do store a particr thing without definite end.


    I got up and was about to go when I encountered ire, she was staying at the entrance, a smirk dancing on her lips as she met me.


    I could not be bothered about her,  I was about going when she popped a question


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± She asked.


    If trouble was a person, she will definitely be part of it. I looked at her as s cold voice escaped my mouth.


    ¡°No¡± I replied.


    I looked at her countenance and realized it was sullen, well¡­ If she thinks that¡¯s gonna get me through that way, she has really proved herself wrong.


    She came and knelt before me, the detaste and how her presence was disgusting me, I just had to hold it back and listen to what she had to say.


    ¡°I miss you, I really do¡± she started


    I looked at her as I was visible angry at what she was saying, if not for her father¡¯s position, she would have been out of the way, long before now.


    ¡°State your mission¡± I told her


    She stood up as she looked at me, her countenance sullen because she saw that there was no reaction which wasing from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Lena¡±. She said


    I looked at her as a nervous expression showed on my face, although I hid it and I did not allow ire to noticed that she had brought out the expression in me.


    Although I had long abandoned her after Lena¡¯s arrival, she was the only person that cane close and whisper to my ears without getting killed, she came close and said in my ears.


    ¡°Lena is not who you think she is¡±


    I was started at her statement and looked at her sharply, my eyes turning golden as she bowed her head down, her eyes not meeting my eyes.


    ¡°What did you just say??¡± I spoke, although it was different voices mixed at once.


    My eyes were still golden as I whispered to her ears


    ¡°Do not dare me, I will kill you before you ever dream of bing the future Luna¡± I said.


    She was shaking as sweat was dripping on her body, my eyes returned back to normal, she was rooted in that position as she could not raise her head up.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do not y mind games with me, if you have any information concerning Lena, let me know, I¡¯m not in for this y¡± I said.


    She nodded her head


    ¡°Yes, my Lord¡±


    I left her rooted at the spot, my mind pondering on the word she just said.

 The tale of two words

    **********************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I woke up with a slight headache, I looked around and realized that Adrian was not around. I could not me L though, I was the person who requested for the information and as a good servant that she is, she gave me the information.


    ¡°Thanks, but I am not a servant¡± she said


    I rolled my eyes, she should be grateful that I gave her space in my head in order for her to upy, else she would have been out ever since.


    ¡°You should be grateful that I am staying in your head, I who is of royal being¡± L said.


    I chuckled at her statement, who does she think she is, anyways I needed to dress and I¡¯ll be headed to the library, there is a fantasy book that I really want toplete.


    Ever since the incident urred, I have learnt to trust no one, including my personal maid. I came as an innocent being but I learnt to be wise and cunning in this game, I am enjoying luxury and I don¡¯t want to stop anytime soon.


    Although I am Alpha Adrian mate, I have not been able to properlymunicate with him, I could see that he loves me genuinely and unconditionally, that does not mean I am at liberty to discuss personal issues with him.


    I dressed up in simple wear, I have stayed in the pce for too long and I guess there is nobody that would ever remember the lowly omega who hade to the pce to be introduced as a ¡°mate¡±.


    I came out of the chambers and I met Alpha Adrian, obviously he was angry, his eyes were changing colours and his personal guards stood afar off from him sweating buckets.


    I did not allow him to see me as I so love my life, I cannot die now, I still had a child to take care of and hopefully, a kingdom to take care of.


    I have been enjoying the attention that Alpha Adrian had been giving to me but I realized that I wanted more, I craved for more but I could not say it out because any slight mistake could lead to your death.


    Although I am one who is curious about anything and everything that¡¯s going on, I¡¯m not that dumb that I don¡¯t realize when I should ask questions and when not to ask questions.


    I was about to leave the chambers when I heard a voice that stopped me on my tracks.


    ¡°Where are you going??¡±  Knowing that it was Alpha Adrian that asked the question, I bowed my head and replied


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the library, my Lord¡±


    He ced his hands on my face and lifted my face upText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you scared of me??¡± He asked


    This question made me shocked and amazed at the same time, although I am scared of him a little bit, I did not allow it to affect me


    ¡°No my Lord¡± I said confidently


    ¡°Can¡¯t you call me anything apart from my Lord?¡± He asked.


    I looked at him and his expression was undecipherable. I stuttered and said


    ¡°Hubby¡±


    For the first time in a long while, I noticed that he smiled. Although the smile went as soon as it came, he looked around and he found out that I was not with any maids nor my personal maid.


    He looked at me, curiosity burned in those eyes of his


    ¡°I wanted to be alone for this period of time¡± I answered the question in his eyes.


    He nodded his head as I figured out that his countenance was calm and happy unlike the gloomy expression which he came in with.


    I stood rooted on my spot as I awaited his permission in order for me to leave his presence, although the position of a ¡°Luna¡± was given to me, rules were rules.


    He scanned me through, after he noticed that everything was fine with me, he said a word


    ¡°Go¡±


    I was very happy and I did what I had not done to anybody, I pecked him on his cheeks and hurried away from his presence without looking at his expression on his countenance.


    I went to the library as I noticed that the wolves who were at the outskirts of the pack were still locking at me with different gazes, it was before that I did care about the gazes that were directed at me but right now, I do not care.


    I entered the library as I went to the fantasy section in the library, my eyes shine because there were too many books to read from and I had limited time.


    I took a book and began to read. The crazy thing about me is that I forget the flow of time whenever I begin reading, although it is something I discovered when I entered Alpha Adrian¡¯s pack.


    After a few hours, I noticed that my body was in pain, so I closed the book and decided to have a quick nap.


    I woke up feeling refreshed as I continued from where I had stopped, right now L was awfully quiet as I wondered what was wrong with her, normally she was the one who has the ability to annoy you with her words.


    I closed the book and put it back in its ce as I headed towards the pce, I did not know why, but I was just so happy.


    Getting to the pce I knew this night was going to be a long one because I saw who I was not supposed to see, my rival in this game.


    She was surrounded with maids as I wondered if her brain was knocked down or something for she to see that the maids do not like her but are pretending to like her in order to suck up to her.


    She said to me


    ¡°Your days in this pce are numbered, enjoy it while itsts¡±.


    She left me with those words as I had a rethink on the words in which she had said, leading to a dark and gloomy night.

 The beginning of an end

    *****************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I was happy when I saw the sad and gloomy smile that was shown on Lena¡¯s face as a result of the words that I speak.


    Although I needed to carry out the n fast, I have not gotten Adrian to trust me yet.


    While in the midst of this, it was better I gain urate information about her, the freedom she was enjoying in this pce was getting me issued off.


    I enjoyed being the bethroted to the ruling Alpha but it was snatched from me in one night.


    Ever since that night till now, I have not been able to recover from the trauma that she brought.


    Although I wanted to spend my time in getting my revenge, she¡¯s not worth spending the whole of my day on.


    Themunication between me and Adrian keeps dwindling and he spare no time in shoving it to my face  that he can do without me.


    The breaking of the tes made me startled for a moment, I turned my eyes towards the direction as the maid who was the perpetrator of such acts was on her knees pleading.


    ¡°Was I this wicked?¡± I thought to myself


    I went to go and meet her and she bowed her head to the ground, oh great, I would have been very hard on them in the past that¡¯s why the cause for her action is justified.


    I picked her up from the ground as pieces of the broken tes were on her knees and forehead.


    ¡°Get me the first aid kit¡± I said to one of the maids


    In no time, the first aid kit was brought over, I removed the pieces on her forehead, I looked over to see if she would flinch but she did not, she was looking at me, I guess she was surprised that I would attend to her.


    After removing the pieces from her forehead, I applied the disinfectant on her forehead. I got to the one on her knees and repeated the same process.


    After everything was done, I looked at her and I saw that she was afraid of me, before I would be happy that I made a maid to be afraid of me, but now I am disgusted by the thought.


    I wondered if this was the trait Adrian saw in Mr that he did not wasye time in recing me.


    ¡°I am sorrydy¡± she said as she got up from where I was.


    I sighed as I looked at her, my voice filled with concern as I asked her a question


    ¡°Are you alright¡±


    She replied back.


    ¡°Yes, mydy¡± the maid replied


    I needed space to think about my life and the uing disaster in which I was about to do, I dismissed all of them


    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed¡±, I said


    The maids left my presence as I began to ponder on the deed that I want to do. Right from time, I knew I was a proud being who loves everything should be going my own way.


    I love being in charge of a particr domain, and I¡¯m the one who loves exercising authority but right now, I think that¡¯s not the solution to my current predicament.


    The only way to get close to Adrian is, if I start developing a sympathetic feelings concerning the wolves, which looked like an alien work to me.


    Recalling the way my life was, tears dropped down my cheeks. I was already used to the mour of being the ruling Alpha bethroted.


    I had many wolves of different kinds bowing to me and trying to curry favour with me, although I knew that their intentions was not genuine, I was happy.


    I went into the ce in which I kept the information on Lena and began to nce through the book, I needed to know the evil atrocities she did which will give me a ground of getting close to the Alpha.


    Unfortunately, her tes was clean, I really did not believe it so I dialled a line


    ¡°Was this everything you were able to gather?¡± I asked as soon as the call was connected


    ¡°Yes¡± a reply came from the other end


    Before I could speak another word, the call was lol disconnected. She will not know what¡¯sing her way, the strategy in which I wanted to create was the one was the one which will lead to her utmost downfall.


    I closed the book as different thoughts ran through my mind, I was badly craving for the attention of Adrian, although he was disgusted by my presence, I missed the way he used to hug me.


    I know that he was only doing it whenever he had meeting with the Council of Elders, for them to see that the pce is peaceful and they should not see his weakness, to me it looked like he was possessive of me and I loved it.


    Adrian ced all his love and care to Lena and I was been treated like an enemy who was awaiting her death.


    Countless times, I had tried to convince Adrian that Lena might not be who he think she was and I had entered the trap of death many times. Only the moon goddess knows how I do escape some of the deaths.


    I went out of my room as I saw him entering the chambers, this time he was alone, only his personal guards stood with him but they were afar off. Adrian had the power to protect himself, he walked with his guards for formality sake.


    I was a little bit relieved when I did not see Lena with him, I couldn¡¯t walk up to him to tell him about Lena¡¯s case because this time around, I would not know how I died.


    I have not been able toe up with a convincing n that will trap Adrian into hearing my case, but sooner orter, I am going toe up with a perfect n.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 The beginning of an end (2)

    ****************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I was still going through the n when I heard a knock on the door, only the moon goddess know where I hid the n as I went to open the door, opening the door, I was amazed on who I saw on the door.


    I was wondering what is going on that would allow my father to visit me, my father who was a self centered man is visiting his daughter. I was surprised at the present situation although I tried not to show it out.


    ¡°Let me get dressed¡± I told my father.


    His cold emotionless eyes looked at me as I took that as getting his permission, I went in and looked for a simple wear, in less than twenty minutes I was done with dressing.


    I came outside and he looked at my dress, I was getting ufortable with his stared as I maintained a smiling face and tried not to show it that I was getting scared with my father¡¯s stares.


    Silence ensured between us


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± He said breaking the silence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head


    ¡°Don¡¯t know why a daughter will be scared of her father¡± He said


    I let out a nervous chuckle, he saw that I was getting ufortable with his presence, he sighed and turned to leave.


    He left and I released the breath, I did not know I was holding. Till now I still get ufortable whenever I am with my father although I did not know the reason.


    You¡¯ve be hearing me say things about my father without mentioning my mother, funny enough I did not know who my mother was, she left when I was quite younger.


    Not like she died tho but she left my father for another one who was way richer than he was, I noticed from his countenance that he loved my mother so much.


    He has not fall in love with anyone ever since she left even though he could get anydy he so desired with his current position.


    Enough with my father and mother love story, although I knew quite well that history will not repeat itself in my case, I loved Adrian as my whole being revolved around him.


    I went back to the room as I pondered the rtionship between my father and I. I knew that the rtionship between us was not smooth sailing and to a point it is affected the both of us


    I could not rte to him concerning my personal issues and the ones concerning the pack, I could not rte to him as well. We were perfect strangers yet we looked so close.


    I knew that in order for my strategy to work I needed someone who could direct me on my present situation and the tactics to apply in order to wipe my te clean.


    I summoned courage and I went to my father chambers. I knocked on the door as it was quiet for a moment. I knew the reason as he will be confused because no one had ever knocked on his door unannounced.


    I did not know the consequences of my action because I had not defaulted before, many thoughts ran through my mind as I stood on the door, sweats dropping out of my forehead.


    He opened the door ready to unleash on whoever that was disturbing him but I noticed he was calm when he saw that the person who was at the door was me.


    His expression was confused and worried, I looked at his expression as I almost burst outughing but I held myself back, he did not say anything as he opened the door wide and I entered inside.


    Document of different kinds were scattered across the table, I noticed that I had interrupted his time, I took a deep breath relieved that he had not done anything to me.


    I arranged the documents in their order as I ced the document where it supposed to be.


    It was a sudden revtion, I found out that my father was a detailed and articte wolf, I got to find out why he was respected in the wolf council aside his position.


    I turned my eyes to see his cold emotionless eyes on me. I knew he could feel my emotions so I tried not to allow my emotions to show, I cannot allow my emotions to ruin the reason why I hade here in the first ce.


    His eyes were still on me when I did the shocking thing ever, I hugged him, he tried not to show it but I knew he was startled by the sudden hug, it has been several centuries that he had received a hug from me.


    From his expression I knew that it had been quiet long since I hugged him. My father will be in for a lot of shocks this time because after hugging him, I pecked him on his cheeks.


    His body felt warm as he looked weak, I knew he was trying to hold his emotions in, pecking an elder especially a family in our pack is a sign of acknowledgement.


    He hugged me back and pecked me on the cheeks, I had been his favourite long before now but right now is the reunion of both of us, I had acknowledge him as my father and he has acknowledged me as his daughter.


    After the reunion, I told him the purpose why I visited him, he was startled at the strategy I brought out in order to bring down my rival in the game, he corrected the part he needed to correct and he told me to leave the strategy with him.


    I decided to trust him, although I had the n mapped out, I do not know much about executing the n without leaving traces.


    I left my father¡¯s chambers and I couldn¡¯t be more happier, although the purpose of reuniting with my father was for a mission, I knew I was almost aplishing a mission ¨C Bringing down Lena to the position of a ve.

 The Reminiscence

    ************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I went out of the chambers as I went to the outskirts of the city, all around I saw that the people were happy, mothers protecting their children.


    Fathers were protecting their children and they were in a happy home.


    Although I was seen as a cold blooded beast, protecting the pack from all sorts of troubles was an oat I swore to the pack because of the vow I made to my parents before they died.


    FLASHBACK


    I was on the bed reading aic book when my father who was the head of the pack came in looking gloomy, although I was only but a small wolf, I was able to feel the emotionsing out from my father.


    I closed the book and I looked at my father, my father was one who I looked up to, he was a great fighter, a great warrior, all the rival packs bowed when they head his name.


    My father sat down on the bed as his eyes which was full of immense depth of wisdom looked at my cold emotionless eyes.


    ¡°Son,¡± He began


    He took a deep breath for a minute then he continuedMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not everybody whoes in contact with you is there for your own good, somee for your progress, othere for your downfall¡±


    I did not understand what he was saying as I pondered on the statement, he noticed the curiosity in my eyes and he chuckled


    ¡°You¡¯re a ruler, a ruler is meant to serve the people and not himself, the glory in which he has as a leader is as a result of the people¡¯s decision¡±.


    I got more confused, I knew my father was one who makes things simple and easier to understand and assimte, I pondered on the reason why he decided to speak in parables this period.


    He draw closer and whispered into my ears


    ¡°There¡¯s a spy in the pack who is on the verge of getting relevant information that can be used to destroy the pack¡±


    Different thoughts ran through my mind as I looked at the guards and was already bing suspicious of them, my father felt the tumoil which was going on with me and shook his head.


    ¡°Why are you this scared?¡± He asked


    I was trying to calm my emotions, seeing him calm and collected even in the midst of challenging situations made me admire him the more.


    ¡°How do you cope?¡± I asked him, with fear evident in my voice.


    My father is someone that could feel the emotions you are feeling through the words that you speak.


    ¡°I learn to trust no one¡± He answered


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of me??¡± My father asked


    I looked at him and nodded my head. He raised his hands on top of my head and patted my head, I was amazed at the gesture in which my father showed, to the others he was a ruthless ruler who showed the enemies no mercy.


    To me, at first it was so, I wondered how my father would take drastic decisions without battling an eye lid, not knowing that I was the one that will carry his legacy and I will be way worse than he is.


    It was when I pondered on this things that I knew the game that my father was trying to y, he was showing a cold and emotionless exterior so that no one woulde close to him and noticed how kind-hearted he is.


    The concern in which he showed towards me allowed me to break my walls a little but I had not been able topletely erase the fear thatid in my eyes at the presence of a being ¨C my father.


    ¡°Always try to wipe your skates clean, remember a ruler is meant to serve the people and not himself¡±


    He concluded, there was a knock on the door as he stopped talking and beckoned on the one who knocked at the door to enter.


    The guard that entered my room was already shivering, they knew my father as a tyrant, any bad news thates to the table, the messenger bes the victim of his wrath.


    The guard came in and whispered something in his ears, my father was already getting angry, he calmed himself down and said to the guard who delivered the message


    ¡°You may leave ¡±


    The guard wasted no effort as he left the ce, I looked at his face hoping to get a glimpse of his expression but I found out that he¡¯s expression was undecipherable.


    He turned back to me and said


    ¡°We will continue the discussionter¡±


    After a few while, I saw my mother rushing into the chambers with silver des stabbed to her chest, looking at the sword on her chest, I knew it was a silver sword mixed with vervain.


    Blood was flowing out of her body, I was angry because I could see her current predicament but there was nothing I could do about it. My father rushed inter, although there was no sword on his chest, his cloth was stained.


    The two of them said in unison


    ¡°Take care of the pack, do not let history repeat itself¡±


    I nodded my head as tears flowed down my cheeks, the responsibility of a ruler fell on me and it was quite heavy.


    ¡°I will not allow your deaths to be in vain¡± I vowed


    They nodded their heads as they slowly sumbed to their deaths.


    BACK TO REALITY


    I was awake by the tug on my leg, looking at my leg, I saw that it was a young child who had crawled over to where I was.


    I could not resist the puppy eyes that the young child gave me as I took the young child in my arms as I gently stroked him, well do not be surprised because I am a fast learner you know.


    The mother came looking for her child, seeing her child on my armsying peacefully, she stood still unable toe up with words in order to get the child from me.


    I could feel it that she was seriously concerned for the child, as I handed over the child to her and gave her some coweries for the child¡¯s upkeep before heading back to the pce.

 The Reminiscence (2)

    ***********************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    Getting to the chambers, I met ireing out of the chambers with her father, the two of them were in a serious discussion as she was nodding her head, acknowledging and assimting whatever her father had said.


    Till now, I am still irritated by her presence. They got to the direction where I stood and bowed their head, I nodded my head slightly and said a word


    ¡°Rise¡±


    They rose up their heads, ire¡¯s could not look directly to me, obviously she remembered the threats and warnings I had given to her as a result of using and ndering Lena.


    I could not be bothered about her expression, her feelings, or what is running through her thoughts as I left their presence and headed towards the throne room.


    The throne room was so lonely and silent, there was no sound of birds  chirping in the end or the sound of rats having their meeting and deciding on their next line of action.


    I had a sullen countenance because centuries ago, the throne had thepany of somebody ¨C a beta.


    FLASHBACK


    A week after my parents death, the next agenda that the Council of Elders felt they could do to me was to boss me around which led to my immense anger that day.


    I had not gotten to be strong in order to wave their words aside, the pack which I vowed to protect was not helping matters, everywhere I go to, I was been called ¡°murderer¡±


    It was terrible after the first war in which I lost as rumors spread that it was my dead parents who tormented me during the battle, that was the reason why I failed in the war.


    I needed a way to unleash my anger and the forest was the perfect spot for me to unleash the anger, I went into the forest as all manner of beasts bore the full brunt of m to wrath.


    After killing many beasts, my anger subsided, I came out to behold a young male beta wolf eating a leftovermb, obviously it was eating by another wolf.


    I had concern and I was sympathetic towards his condition, so I gave him a fullmb. He looked at me, gratitude was seen in his expression as he ate themb hungrily.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I waited for the young beta wolf to finish eating themb, when he was done, he looked at me, blood stained his lips. He cleaned his lips with his hands and said a word which I have not heard for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you¡± He said.


    I was shocked at the same time amazed at the genuine feeling that was emanating from him. My eyes which were full of vignce dimmed as I brought out my right hand in order to help him.


    He looked at my hands and his hands, I understood the gesture that he was trying to show that his hands was stained with blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡± I said.


    He brought his hands closer to my hands as I pulled him up, we went to a nearby stream as he washed his body which was filled with blood.


    Coming out of the stream, he bowed his head towards me, I did not introduce myself as the ruling Alpha of the pack so he did not know that he was before the ruling Alpha of the pack.


    I guess his act of bowing was an act of gratitude not necessarily an act of acknowledgement. I chuckled as I smiled at him, I went towards him and introduced myself to him.


    ¡°Adrian, the ruling Alpha¡±


    He was surprised on the sudden revtion, he introduced himself.


    Hegel ¨C an orphan.


    I suddenly found solitude in him, this begun a friendship that was considered an abomination in the pack. ¡°The bond between a murderer and an orphan¡±


    The bond between us was so strong that he was the only one who knew the secret and underground bases that I have.


    He was the only one who had the freedom to talk to me anyhow and anytime he wished. The time when I exercise the Alpha¡¯s authority which was very deadly that made the wolves afraid of me, he wille close to discuss an issue with me.


    This made my heart warm, the only thing I admired about him is that he knows how to respect his boundaries.


    The bond between us became more intense as he became my battle armour, he was my closest buddy. Hegel made the throne room interesting, he was always exining things while I was busy signing the documents.


    The second battle in which I fought was one of the intense war that had ever happened ever since my ascension to the throne as the ruling Alpha. It marked the end of the friendship between Hegel and I.


    We did not separate but he gave himself up for me by bing my body shield when he found out that a sword was heading towards my direction, I saw that the sword was already deep into his stomach.


    The sword was filled with vervain, I knew that they had ready made preparation in my case, this was the second time I was witnessing the death of a dear one, too weak to do anything to the case.


    Hegel smiled before sumbing to death, I looked at Hegel¡¯s body and I vow to protect my dear ones at all cost.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I heard footstep in the throne room as I lifted my head up to see the intruder, I noticed that it was ire¡¯s father that had entered. I was always vignt of him because he was bad news himself.


    I looked at him for a short while before continuing signing the documents. He sat down. In front of me, this led me to stop signing the documents.


    Although I respected him, I was disgusted by his presence because he was the one who had ire as his favourite daughter.


    He left without a word after a short while, I could not be bothered on the emotions that ran through him, I stopped signing the documents and retired to the chambers, it had been a long day

 The mended relationship

    **************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    Different thoughts ran through my head as I needed to achieve my mission fast, I knew that in order for me to  achieve such a mission, I needed to get close to Adrian first.


    I came out of my chambers as I saw Adrianing out of his chambers with his poker face on, I knew that going close to meet him right now was bad news because I had already received threats from him and I did not want to die.


    I was disturbed as I racked my brain in order toe up with a perfect solution for my predicament, on knowing that I did not know what to do, I headed towards my father¡¯s chambers because I needed advice on my current predicament.


    The few days I have spent with my father turned out to be the best day of my life, I¡¯m wondering right now why I made the statement that my father was a cold hearted beast who only knew how to take care of himself.


    Turns out that it was part of the exterior also, ording to him, wolves are not to be trusted as they can break one¡¯s heart, in order for his heart not to be broken easily, he had to put up such an exterior.


    I entered my father¡¯s room without knocking, funny right, I met my father running through some documents as I went to the couch whichid before gin and sat down hoping for him to be done with the document he was signing.


    He looked up and saw me, a smile was on his face as he left the document in which he was signing and came over to meet me, I  hugged him and he patted my back, after our little reunion, he said


    ¡°What brings you here¡± He asked


    I exined everything to him, as he chuckled and gave me ideas on how to go about it, I stayed in my father¡¯s chambers for some time, after a few hours, I left the chambers as I went to the pce hoping that I was going to see Adrian alone.


    I entered the pce and only the moon goddess knew how happy I was when I realized that Adrian was alone, he was not with his personal guards which was quite amusing.


    He was reading a book in the pce and it was an unspoken rule among those who stayed in the pce that anytime Adrian was reading, nobody was permitted to go to him at that very moment.


    I strolled around the pce as I was looking for something to do, I went to the library which was at the pce and took a book.


    I was ncing through the book, my mind was not there as I was focused on the one who sat on the throne reading a book. After a couple of hours, I saw that he was done reading the book as I went to go and meet him.


    He looked at meing with an undecipherable face, I could not understand his expression, I was earnestly hoping that what I want to go and deliver will not destroy my life but rather it will create a bond between us which was never there.


    I bowed my heas before him, he took him quite a few minutes before he spoke


    ¡°Rise¡± he said.


    I raised my head up as I fell in love with his blue sparkly eyes, I knew to myself that I had not been able to see Adrian quite close. I was lost staring at his eyes before a word brought me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Done staring?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Stupid me¡± I thought to myself, I hate showing my vulnerable side to someone especially the ones that I am not closed with but I just showed it to Adrian.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind, the one that I showed this shameless part of it was to the one I least expected ¨C Adrian


    ¡°Can you do me a favour?¡± I asked politely


    Adrian looked at me like one who had grown two heads, I was shaking because the statement in which I made could be interpreted in two ways and each of the interpretation had a way of building or destroying me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrian looked at me, I realized that his eyes had not changed colours and I was relieved. He said with a cold voice


    ¡°Which is?¡± He asked


    I really wanted to visit the outskirts of the city in order to feast my eyes on the goods that are in there, I think that is a habit of mely, apart from being locked up in this pce.


    I would rather visit the market that had bustling activities spelling out the word ¨C freedom


    ¡°The market¡± I replied


    There was a shocked expression on his face, I could tell the reason why, I did not like visiting such ces because I felt that royalty andmoners are parallel lines that cannot meet.


    Ever since my predicament started, I knew that the way I was thinking was very bad, I needed to correct it, I needed to go the market in order to express my heart felt apologies to them.


    He entered his room as my countenance was sullen, I waited for some minutes and he came outside looking different.


    He was wearing a white shirt on a tight fitted trouser, he packed his hair in a ponytail style, a ck mask was covering his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± he said


    I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, this is the first time in a long while that such an urrence is taking ce, I was not seen with Adrian ever since Lena came into the pce


    We went into the outskirts of the market as I could sense the freedom in the air, the genuine happiness they felt, ever eyes were focused on Adrian, I knew they will be wondering who the person beside me was.


    We got back to the pce and I was looking exhausted


    ¡°Thanks ¡± I said.


    He did not reply as he went into his chambers, I went into my chamber to rest, today has been a long day

 The mended relationship (2)

    ****************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I knew that the one in which he took me to the market was just a tip of the iceberg, I was determined to make this rtionship work, although Lena was still in the pce, I did not care because her time is almost up.


    This time, I was ready to be a studious person in order to get closer to Adrian, Adrian is a bookworm who has known diverse information from time immemorial up to this present day while I am clueless on any event that¡¯s going on.


    I went into the library as I was determined to know the history of the werewolf pack, entering into the library, I went to the history section in the library, the first thing that discouraged me was that the books there were so big and enormous.


    I pondered on how I was going to start reading the books, and it was not only one in which I was meant to read.


    I was meant to read close to three books, although I was discouraged I decided not to give up on my mission as I took one of the books home, I saw my father just in time as his eyes nced through the book which was in my hand.


    There was this amused expression on his face as a smile was seen in his face, he was about walking to where I was when  a guard came and stayed in his front, saying words in a hushed tone.


    No one had ever whispered to my father before, at least I have never heard of one, No one had ever tried it before as everybody loved their lives and nobody was  willing to be the scapegoat for everyone to learn from.


    He left the arena as I went to the chambers and dropped the book on the table. I opened the book and the words in which I saw made me dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°The legend of werewolves ¨C a mythic animal¡±


    I pondered on the topic, we were real and not a myth, anyways I opened the book and began to read.


    It was as if I was transversed into another universe as I was clearly hearing what was going on, the words were entering my ears at a faster pace.


    ¡°The werewolf is a mythological animal and the subject of many stories throughout the universe, which could lead to diverse nightmares, Werewolves are, ording to some legends, people who morph into vicious, powerful wolves. Others are a mutantbination of humans and wolves. But all are bloodthirsty beasts who cannot control their lust for killing people and animals.


    One of the legends states that a fair maiden whose name was ¨C Gilgamesh, jilted a potential lover because she had turned her previous mate into a wolf.


    Werewolves made another early appearance in Greek mythology with the Legend of Lycaon. ording to the legend, Lycaon, the son of Psgus, angered the god Zeus when he served him a meal made from the remains of a sacrificed boy. As punishment, the enraged Zeus turned Lycaon and his sons into wolves.


    Werewolves also emerged in early Nordic folklore. The Saga of the Volsungs tells the story of a father and son who discovered wolf pelts that had the power to turn people into wolves for ten days. The father-son duo donned the pelts, transformed into wolves and went on a killing rampage in the forest. Their rampage ended when the father attacked his son, causing a lethal wound. The son only survived because a kind raven gave the father a leaf with healing powers.¡±


    I closed the book as I found myself back to the room having this confused expression in my face, see what curiosity had made me do, I never knew that someone was beside the door looking at my every expressions.


    I was the kind that get easily distracted but once I immersed myself into a particr thing, one could steal from me and I will not be able to exin how it¡¯s happened.


    The book was not one that I needed to hide so I ced it ontop of my shelf, I was startled by the presence of my personal maid as she had been bowing, only the moon goddess knows how many hours she had been in the state.


    I went towards her and lifted her head up


    ¡°Is anything the problem?¡± I asked her


    ¡°The Alpha requested your presence¡± she replied.


    I went with her to the pce, getting to the pce I saw that Adrian was sitting on the throne, the expression on his face unreadable, great, do how do I know if he is not angry with me.


    I knelt down on the floor and bowed my face to the ground, I had never been in this position before, I was still there when I felt a tug in my shoulders, I lifted my face up to behold Adrian looking at me with curiosity in his eyes


    ¡°I waste, I thought I had made you angry¡± I said


    He beckoned on me to rise and I stood up from where I was, I did not know how many minutes or hours I had knelt down for but all I knew was that I was having severe pains all over my body but I dared not speak a word.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked


    I nodded my head as I don¡¯t want the rtionship in which we had began to build to crumble because of my attitude, he looked at me and asked me for a second time


    ¡°You¡¯re sure??¡±


    I was amazed at the new development as I knew that the n is already going smoothly, he told one of his personal guards to get me a refreshing tea which could heal the pains which I had.


    After a while, the guard came with the tea and I drank it, immediately I felt relieved, I bowed my head to him and said


    ¡°Thanks my Lord¡±


    He did not reply to me as he walked towards the outskirts of the city with his hands ced behind his back and I followed suit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 The Coaxing Strategy

    ********************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I was walking with Adrian as I smiled to myself, the n to take down Lena was in itspletion stage, although Lena¡¯s spot had not been taken away from Adrian¡¯s heart, I knew that sooner orter, everything would fall into the right ces.


    We came back into the pce and Adrian moved straight into his chambers, obviously he went to see Lena and how she was faring, I was boiling inside but I just had topose myself as I entered into my chambers.


    I went to the ce where I had hidden the information I got about Lena as I started to jot down things although her te was clean, the only thing that I could use to push her out of the way was the fact that she came from the enemy¡¯s pack.


    I hid the book as I went out of my chambers, I needed to ask my father something real quick as I came out to see the bundle of affection that almost made me blind.


    Only the moon goddess knows how deep the hurt and pain in my heart is, and how badly I want to destroy Lena. I entered my father¡¯s chambers as I hugged him, my tears staining his clothes.


    ¡°Why are you crying??¡±


    I could not exin anything to him as I continued crying, I can be a strong beta most times but deep down with me I knew my weakness ¨C my ability to love and care.


    I am veryplicated, I think I have a personality disorder ¨C the ability to switch personalities. I could be gentle the first time, the next time you are seeing me would be bloody.


    My father was at a loss on what to do, the question which keeps ringing in his heart would be how does he need to take care of this baby in adult form.


    He patted me on the beach as I kept in crying, after a while, I finished crying, he looked at me with his deep emotionless eyes which had concern in them


    ¡°What happened??¡± He asked


    I bowed myself to the floor as I cannot exin what had really had really happened. How do I exin that I was crying because I saw the disy of affection between Adrian and Lena.


    He saw that I was not willing to talk, he continued signing his documents, I looked at him and sighed. I sat on the couch which was beside the table as different emotions was passing through me.


    My father looked at me and was disturbed, he stopped signing the document and came to the couch in which I was sitting.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± My father came to sit down where I was.


    I shook my head as I exined everything to him, he patted my back and said


    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright ¡±


    He asked me what my n was and I gave him the n, he made some adjustments to the n and was asking what my next move was, we were discussing when we heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there¡± I asked.


    I saw that my father¡¯s expression was getting ugly, I need no soothsayer to tell me that he was getting angry, I¡¯ve never seen my father being angry before but I knew that hue anger state would be very bloody.


    It had to be the reverse, before he was the one who was patting me and saying everything was going to be alright, right now I was the one patting him telling him that he should not be annoyed that it might be an important decision.


    The rage in my father¡¯s eyes calm down as I went to open the door, I saw my personal maid sweating buckets and I knew that she knew who my father was and was already at death zone.


    I smiled and beckoned on her toe inside which she refused, the terror of my father was spread far and wide that even the devil will be afraid of what he had to offer.


    I took in a deep breath and looked at my father as he looked at me and gave permission for her to enter, she entered and bowed her face to the ground when she saw my father.


    I tried to hold back theughter that threatened toe out when I saw the scenario, till now I wondered how many battles has my father won that had caused many people to be afraid whenever he¡¯s name was mentioned.


    My father went back to sign his document as my personal maid head was on the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter??¡± I asked


    ¡°The Alpha requires your presence, mydy ¡± she said, her face still on the floor.


    The atmosphere was bing intense, I looked at my father and was surprised at his situation. Blood was gushing out of his hands, looking at what caused the blood, I realized that he had broken his favorite cup.


    I did not know what to do in this situation, I went to my father and whispered some words to him, this made him calm down and he released me only on the basis that I would be fine, I shook my head then he released me to go.


    I followed my personal maid out and went into the throne room, Adrian was sitted at the throne, his eyes were changing colours, great.


    ¡°How do I coax him??¡± I pondered.


    I went to him and braced myself that I was going to die this time, I sat on hisps and gave him a peck on his cheeks.


    His eyes were getting back to normal but there was a disgusted expression on his face, there was a mole at the back of his ears, I did not know if it was his sensitive spot but I needed to try something out.


    I know that my life will be over, if he ever recovered but this is the only way, I could make him recover without hurting both me and him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I kissed the mole on his earlobes, his hands shook as I looked at his eyes and saw that he had returned back to normal.


    His deep emotionless eyes roamed through my body, he said a word that he had not said before


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    He left after saying the word, leaving me in a shocked state.

 All is fair in Love and War

    ******************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I did not know what ire was doing, all I knew was that it was having effects on me, ever since Lena came, I abstained myself from her because she was in her pregnancy state as I had read it up that having intercourse with thedy that is pregnant will not make the child to be healthy.


    I entered the room as I pondered on what had just happened earlier on, I did not want ire to think that she had won in this game so I had to leave before she was able to find the amused expression dancing on my face.


    I noticed that the lower part of my body had begun raising it¡¯s head as I went to have a cold shower, I knew what was happening, I had starved it for so long.


    After a long while, I came out of the bathroom as I was feeling refreshed. Donning on a white robe, I entered my secret chambers as I began to practice.


    I did everything that I could in order to forget about the incident that had earlier happened.


    I came into the room and I saw my personal guards waiting for me and they ryed a message to me, I left the chambers and I saw that ire was with her father and the two engaged themselves in intense conversations.


    Immediately my presence was felt, everyone was quiet as the whole ce which was filled with noise was very quiet.


    I was a little bit angry with myself, the wolves in the Council of Elders are afraid of me because of two things ¨C my position and the way I treated my enemies.


    I knew that a great position came with a great responsibility but I never knew that it was going to be this lonely at the top.


    I was not able to take any beta after mine died because I will not be able to establish the closeness I had with my former beta as everyone is looking at me with the eyes of a ruler and a beast.


    I received the news that a new pack was trying to wage war with us, I grew tired listening to all these news. The war never ceased, the war never ends.


    I got the information on how the pack looked and I shook my head, it would have been better for the pack to develop on their own, I got angry when I found out that we were the first on their list.


    It would have been better if they had not involved us, they are going to see their end before they began to develop.


    Iid out the map on the table which was beside me andmanded the troupe on how they were going to be formed, they had a huge terrain so I am going to use the terrain for my advantage.


    After Imanded them, we headed out to the new pack, the soldiers were positioned at different angles, I am themander ¨C in- chief while ire¡¯s father was the one assisting me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The cold exterior which he has had been ingrained in his bones as he had spent all his time fighting wars and battles. I am a lone wolf, so I was walking in the front while they were following me in the back.


    We got to the pack as we started destroying from the beginning to the end, I listened to the cries of the wolves but it did nothing to reduce the killing spree in which I had done.


    In less than two hours we razed the ce to the ground. I got to the chambers with the Council of Elders following suit, everyone dispersed into their location as I went deep into the pce.


    I entered the throne room as I realized that there was still enough for me to document, I was already on it when ire entered the chambers and she came to sit down beside me.


    I was no longer disgusted by her presence as I was gettingfortable with her presence. The throne room had one more person to amodate although no one was willing to bring forth any discussion.


    She was also ncing through the document but she had a confused expression on her face, I held back the chuckle which was about to escape my lips.


    She looked at me with a confused and amused expression, but was amazed when she came in contact with my poker face.


    I remembered what had happened and I gulped down my saliva. The throne room which was cold was bing too hot, I did not want to have anything to do with ire knowing fully well that I have a pregnant mate at home.


    I went into my chambers as I realized that Lena was in pain, I took her to the pack hospital and instructed the pack doctor to take care of her, I realized that I had started falling for ire, the one who I first despised.


    Apart from ire¡¯s attitude which can be a little bit overbearing, she is good in other aspects, she had been trained on how to be a Luna and was given every sort of etiquette training.


    She was also endowed with beauty and she knows how to carry herself high, my wolf had been starved for too long and it needed its mate to have intercourse with.


    Today was not a good day because at this period I¡¯m usually on my heat and right now I need someone to calm me down. I entered the throne room and I was sweating really bad.


    During this period, I abstained from the opposite sex because I knew that any small touch, my body reacts to it on time.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± ire asked


    I nodded my head as I began to sign the document, because I had been starved for too long I began to feel pains, ire came to hold me, my body jolted for a moment before I said in a hoarse voice


    ¡°Let me be¡±


    She let go of me as I was about to leave the  throne room when she said a word that made me pause on my tracks


    ¡°I love you¡±


    I nodded my head and left the throne, heading towards the chambers, I went to take a cold shower, tonight will be a long night.

 The execution

    ***************************Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire¡¯s pov


    I knew that Adrian was still resisting, although I was able to hook him for a few days but I have not really been able to get to his heart, I knew that the time of Lena being the ¡°Luna¡± was almost up.


    I could not wait to see how Luna would be disgraced and executed, I wore a sleeveless gown which exposed my tattoo that showed on my slender neck.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and I stared at the beauty at the front of me, no doubt I was a beauty and I pride myself in that.


    I came outside the chambers and I did not see Adrian, I could only look at how Lena was putting on a gorgeous gown, she had more servants than I, the respect that was meant to be orded to me has been given to her.


    Although I knew that her doom was near, I could not go but grow jealous and angry whenever I saw this event happening. Although Adrian and I were bing very close, there was still this atom of love in his eyes whenever he looked at her.


    I was getting fed up with their puic disy of affection, I found out long before now that the only way to get Lena out of the way was to turn the love of Adrian towards her to hatred.


    I angrily entered my chambers as I realized Adrian¡¯s eyes were not on me but it was all over her, I wondered what she had that I did not have, I realized that Adrian had been paying special attention to her because she was pregnant.


    Deep down within me, I wished she should lose the pregnancy so that the special attention which was given to her,  be withdrawn from her.


    I thought since he had already granted me ess that he had already started developing feelings for me that he would ditch Lena and Lena would be a forgotten case but I was wrong.


    The dress that I suddenly wore seemed worthless in my eyes, I put on the dress knowing fully well that Adrian will not think twice before he feasts his eyes on me.


    I removed the cloth and dropped it on the bed, I was almost destroying the cloth when my personal maid entered the room and headed in my direction, she removed the clothes from my hands.


    I was very angry that I used the scissors which I wanted to use to destroy the cloth to pierce through her hands, The blood was gushing like water, she did not notice this but she sessfully removed the clothes from me.


    The sight of blood made me calm down a little, I knew that I can get really violent when I am angry but I never knew that I could be this dangerous when I am angry.


    I rushed her and I took her to the pack hospital hoping and praying that she will be alright. I know that I am proud and egoistic sometimes,  I am not fazed by the hurtful words that are being thrown at me.


    One thing that I know that I did not want to be added to my reputation was the word ¡°murderer¡±, I hated the word with passion and what I had done could make my father lose his position, I did not want to bring shame to my father.


    I knew how many people are waiting to see the downfall of my father and were already mocking him from behind, although he tried not to show it, I knew he was getting affected by the words which was been thrown at him.


    After a few minutes, the pack doctor came outside the hospital, I went forward to meet him as I was concerned in the current situation.


    ¡°How¡¯s she??¡± I asked


    ¡°She was left with little blood in her system, but right now, she¡¯s attending to treatment mydy ¡± He said.


    I was relieved at the news which I got, I noticed that the pack doctor was trembling, I could not me him, afterall the tales of me and my father can turn a lion into amb.


    I got to my chambers and I was trembling, Lena would have to pay for this, I took a dress which exposed my curves and wore, the dress was a short and fitted, it was a no hand gown, my twin peaks were really showing forth.


    My wlessps were there for all to see, I was going to try my best, going into the throne room, I noticed that he was still with Lena as he was trying to coax hed to sleep.


    He took Lena to the chambers but he did not spare a nce at me, I waited patiently as I went on top of the table as I sat down there and crossed my eyes, he came in and his eyes rested on my body.


    He gulped down saliva and I knew that whatever I was doing presently was working out on his body, he was wearing a white shirt with three of his buttons open and s ck trousers.


    He stood there like a stature as he had already undressed me with his eyes, I came down from the table and walked towards his direction, reaching where he stood, I was removing the buttons on his shirt when he stopped me.


    ¡°You cannot be doing this¡± He said.


    His eyes betrayed his words because I could see lust and desire clearly in his eyes, I unbuttoned his shirt and a huge tattoo was shown in his body, I traced my finger round his body as I noticed that his body was responding to my touch.


    ¡°Do you like it, my Lord¡± I asked


    He could not reply as sweat was rushing through his forehead, I licked his earlobes as I realized that a certain reaction wasing from him


    I knew I had hit a sensitive spot.

 The execution (2)

    ***********************


    ire¡¯s pov


    Adrian was really sweating, after licking his earlobes, I stood up from the table and sat on hisps, although his body needed it, he was struggling with it, after a while, there was a tone of finality in his voice.


    ¡°You can leave now¡± He said.


    I was shocked at the spot as I wondered what he does when he is in the heat period, a period where all wolves loved to have intercourse with their mate.


    I left the ce looking so dejected, I came up with the idea of getting into Adrian¡¯s heart but I had not been able to sessfully prate his heart, I was wondering what could have caused such a phenomenon.


    Evelyn who was my personal maid looked at me dumbfounded, she was speechless on the new structure and I went into my chambers, I knew the act of seduction will not work because Adrian will not fall for it.


    I pondered on the situation as I did not know what to do, every thoughts on which I had made was not  working out and it was already making me get more frustrated and angry.


    I knew that I needed to do something and I needed to do it fast, An idea dropped in me and I smiled. I headed to the kitchen which I had not entered for years, Evelyn followed suit.


    A confused look was etched on her face as I could not be bothered at what was going on with her, the maids who were in the kitchen was quite confused on what I was going to do.


    I told the maids to leave the kitchen as they headed to my instructions and they all left. Evelyn followed suit leaving me all alone in the kitchen.


    I was a great cook but it has been a long time since I had cook, I knew that Adrian was a vegetarian so he eats more of veggies than meat, so I went for a delicacy which suited his taste.


    I was in the kitchen for two hours, after I had finished preparing the delicacy, I left the kitchen and went into the room. I removed the cloth in which I wore and I settled for another cloth.


    Before wearing the clothes, I knew Adrian loved red, so I wore a red lingerie inside, then I wore a red cloth. The red cloth was a cloth so the cloth did a good job in exposing everything I had wore underneath.


    I went into the kitchen to take the food, as I entered the throne room, Adrian is a workaholic who had less time for himself but more time for the people.


    I met him signing some documents as I rolled my eyes, I went to him and whispered to his ears


    ¡°When you¡¯re done meet me in your chambers¡±


    I noticed Adrian¡¯s gaze on me, deep down I was hoping that what I was about to do should work.


    He gave me a password and I knew that was probably for a secret chambers, I went to the secret chamber, put in the password, and dropped the food on the table patiently waiting for him.


    A few hours time, he came inside the chambers, I hadid on the bed and one of my leg was already up exposing my cleavage. I saw the look on his eyes and it was filled with intense lust. He went to where I dropped the food and he began to eat.


    I wanted to make the night memorable, at the point where he was eating, I removed the jacket which I wore exposing the red lingerie underneath, sweats were bing to drop on his forehead.


    Looked like he¡¯s not the only one which will be caught up in this moment, I was already getting cut up as I was getting wet underneath. His eyes roamed round his body.


    I did not know what thoughts and imagination runs in those heads of his. A few minutester he had finished eating, he removed the shirt in which he wore exposing his tattoos that were all over his body.


    I brought out an handcuff as I ced his hands on the bed and handcuffed him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do anything¡± I said.


    He looked at me, confusion etched in his eyes, I wanted to punish him a little. There was ointment which was ced at the bedside shelf, I took the  ointment and began to pour it all over his body.


    A few minutester, I dropped the ointment as I began to massage his body, I used my hands in tracing the tattoo which was on his body, I saw him grunting as I whispered in his ears


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    His response was a moan, I kissed him as our tongues met and fought for dominance, after that, I removed his trousers, using the ointment on his trouser, I applied the same method.


    I noticed the power part of his body had began rising, I smirked as I removed his boxers, he was stark naked before me, he was looking so gorgeous. I bit his nipple as he was moaning.


    I removed the handcuff in which I had used on him and he did not waste time in tearing off the lingering, my twin peaks stood before him as my nipple was already hard.


    He took one of it in his mouth as I let out a small moan.


    ¡°Allow me to pleasure you my Lord¡± I said.


    I made him sat down on the bed as I knelt down, I took the ointment and applied it on his lower region, it was already bing too big, I wasted no time as I ced it inside my mouth sucking it as my life depended on it.


    He released inside my mouth and I swallowed it. This time, he ced me on the bed and used the same handcuff of me, he took the ointment and began to massage me, after a while he used his tongue to tease my organism.


    I moaned as I wanted more, his tongues was still ying with it.


    ¡°Do you want more¡± He asked


    ¡°Give it to me, my Lord¡± I replied.

 The intense night

    ****************************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I looked at the gorgeous beauty in front of me, we were about to enter the next phase when my phone rang. Against all odds, I answered the call


    ¡°Your presence is needed my Lord¡± the one from the other end said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll continueter, I have business to do¡± I said and left the room.


    Both of us got dressed as we left the secret chambers.


    There was nothing in the meeting that I was hearing, I was imagining different things, the reaction ire would have when I suck those breasts of hers, I needed to find a sensitive spot in her because she was able to find out mine.


    The statement made by one of the Council of Elders brought me out of my imagination.


    ¡°All that is left is the approval of the Alpha¡±


    ¡°What a close shave¡± I thought, heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do what you seemed best,¡± I said, leaving them with those words.


    I told one of my personal guards to call ire, A few minutester, she came in, She was wearing a white lingerie inside and a white robe, her appearance turned me on at that very moment.


    ¡°What are you doing to me??¡± I whispered to her


    ¡°Anything to please you my Lord¡± She replied.


    We got into the room and she removed the white robe, all that remained was a white lingerie. At the right side of the room was where the sex toys were kept so she took a vibrator and a dildo and brought it forward.


    She rubbed a lubricant on the vibrator and she ced it inside her vagina while sucking the dildo, that allowed my imagination to run wild, she removed the dildo from her mouth.


    She ced her fingers into her vagina and she began to finger fuck herself, I was in torture because I could see but I could not touch her.


    I looked down and I saw that my dick was already poking out, trying to get through my trousers.


    I moved to her and saidMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Touch me¡±


    She began to caress my dick as she was massaging it, I moaned as I enjoyed the torture that she was giving to me.


    ¡°Without the clothes¡± I said


    She removed my trousers as my dick spring out in all it¡¯s glory.


    She bent down as she was massaging my dick, she rubbed a lubricant on my dick as she began to massage it, she ced the vibrator inside my dick as she put the whole inside her mouth sucking it like a sweet candy.


    The vibrator began it¡¯s work as I was fucking her mouth, I cummed inside her mouth and she swallowed it.


    With the vibrator on my dick she began to unbutton my shirt, trailing her hands inside the chest, she removed the buttonpletely as she began to lick my body with her tongue, she sucked my nipple like her life depended on it.


    I took in a deep breath as I rested my head on her shoulder, I licked her shoulder


    She looked at me confused and amazed at what I had done, a disgust was seen on her face


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it??¡± I said to her, seeing her expression.


    She scrunched her face and said


    ¡°I looked so sweaty, and we finished our little exercise not too long ago¡±


    A smirk found its way to my lips as I led her all the way to the bath tub, although she had this confused and perplexed expression on her face.


    The bathroom was big and it had three steps which were golden, silver and crimson. I made her sit down at the top of the stairs which was golden while I sat at the lower region of the stairs, in between her legs.


    Seeing our position which was a little bit intimate made her a little bit shy.


    My back was facing her as water slid down our bodies, she hesitated for a few seconds before she ced her hands on my shoulders and started washing me clean.


    She scrubbed my shoulders and drew the outline on my back, I did not need the moon goddess to tell me she was mesmerized at my smooth back she traced the outline of the eagle consciously.


    I closed my eyes the moment she touched my shoulders, her cold hands grazing my body and I knew that I could never get tired of her touch.


    I felt a different sensation at my back, It seemed that ire had kissed the eagle¡¯s mouth tattoo more like kissing the eagle itself and patted the head of the eagle.


    My eyes snapped open, I never knew that ire would made friends with the eagle like this. I turned around to see her pour the shampoo on her hand, a smile found its way to my lips when I saw that she rubbed it on my head.


    I led her into the bath tub as we remained in the intimate position, ire began the work of scrubbing my hair, I could not imagine the expression she is using to wash the hair.


    She finished washing the hair as the shower was on as the cold water grazed my hair, the tip of my hair was dripping water, in order to bring out the bnce between us I kissed her, our tongues were fighting for dominance.


    My lips were still on her lips when I ced two fingers inside her vagina, she let out a throaty moan, I brought out the fingers from in and put it in her mouth as she licked her own release.


    ¡°Do you like it??¡± I asked


    She nodded her head.


    I repeated the same action as I ced three fingers inside her vagina, this time around, I increased the intensity of the kiss, I began to y with her tits as I continued to kiss her.


    After a while, we stopped as I looked at her, her face was flushed


    ¡°We are only at the beginning¡± I said.

 The Intense Night (2)

    Chapter Thirty TwoMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ***********************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    The way she was responding to my touch made me get more hungry for sex.


    I continued teasing her tits with my fingers, as I kissed her, we had been under the shower for far too long as I was worried if she would be cold. I removed my hand from her vagina and said


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, you might catch a cold¡±


    She nodded her head, lost in the euphoria of the little exercise that we carried in the bathroom, I ced a towel around my waist and carried her up in my arms as we headed to the bedroom.


    I helped her to dry her hair as we took a break for some seconds. I was reading a book on top of the book when I felt a hand on my dick, although I had removed the vibrator before we entered the bathroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired¡± I said as I smiled mischievously at her, she looked like one who had been starved of sex for too long.


    She removed the towel from my waist as she began to massage my dick, I was enjoying the feeling so I moaned, she increased the pressure as my dick was getting bigger.


    My cum sshed on her face as she licked it. She said


    ¡°We are going to try something different, permit me to call my personal maid¡±


    She left me in that position as she stepped out of the room, the minutes which she had spent there turned out to be a worst experience for me.


    She came back with her maid as her maid was dressed in a red lingerie. Sheid me down to the bed and she handcuffed me.


    ¡°During this period, you¡¯re not permitted to do anything¡± She said.


    I looked at the sweet temptation before my eyes and nodded my head.


    Both of them devoured my body like never before, she concentrated on sucking the kids of my dick while her maid yed with my nipples.


    These was pure torture as my eyes were allowed to feast on them both I was not permitted to touch either of them.


    The two of them stood up from my body, the handcuff was still on my hand which was tied to the bed.  The red lingerie which was on the maid body dropped on the ground.


    My dick was already dropping precum as my eyes looked at the two beauties in front of me.


    ire kissed her maid as her hand was ying with the maid¡¯s breast, she poured milk on the maid¡¯s right breast, while she sucked the maids right breast, her hands yed with the other one.


    The show was getting me more aroused and the moan of the maid sounded like music in my ears. The dildo in which she had brought, she wrapped it around her waste as the dildo was teasing with the entrance of the maids vagina.


    My precum had stained, I couldn¡¯t wait for her to finish the forey with her maid ande back to me. I really needed to remove the handcuff that was in my hands.


    The moan of the maid brought me out of my reverie as I saw ire fucking her maid. After a while she came to where I was and whispered to my ears.


    ¡°Like what you see??¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer as I looked at the breasts which dangled at my front. She released me of the handcuffs as I breath a huge sigh of relief, I wanted no time in sucking the two breasts as she moaned.


    Her maid was pleasuring herself as she looked at us. ire beckoned on her toe and she came.


    I stood up and took the milk in which she brought and poured it on her right breast, I licked the breast down to her nipple and bit her nipple, she moaned. She sat down on top of my dick as she was twirling and grinding me.


    The maid was standing there looking confused as ever,  I had removed my mouth from her breast, ire told her to sit on top of my mouth.


    She sat there as my tongue was teasing the entrance of her vagina, she moaned, I was eating her vagina and her moan sounded like music in my ears.


    ire and her maid switched positions, ire was in the angle of my mouth while the maid was in the angle of my dick. This night was one of the blessedest nights ever.


    The maid was sucking my dick while I was teasing the entrance of ire¡¯s vagina.


    There was no way for me to let out a moan because my mouth was upied. This continued for a very long time, ire sent the maid out as the maid obeyed and went outside.


    She stood up from my body, the expression in her eyes showed that she was tired. She went in to have a shower and came back, she slept on top of the bed without wasting time.


    I went in to have a old shower, I was still not satisfied by what ire did to me, I stayed in the bathtub for a very long time.


    The moment I noticed that I was getting relieved, I came out of the room, dried myself and I went into the throne room in order to sign some documents.


    Remembering what had earlier happened a smile found it¡¯s way to my lips. My body which had been starved for so long is finally refreshed and relieved.


    ¡°She¡¯s not our mate¡± Ian said.


    I rolled my eyes as I could not be bothered by Ian¡¯s outburst.


    I held the strategy book in my hand as I began to make corrections in certain areas. Being the ruling Alpha was not easy, I was either preparing for war, or I was in war or was returning back from war.


    I took in a deep breath and rested my head on the table. It has been a long night.

 The Truth

    ***********************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I woke up from the bed and I have never felt happier, I knew that with the incident that happened yesterday, I had Adrian hooked around my finger. I stood up from the bed as I went out of the secret chambers and was going into my chambers.


    I looked at my personal maid and smiled. I headed towards her direction as she bowed her head, she was probably disgusted by the way I acted around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, the act of yesternight was for fun¡± I told her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She nodded her head and raised up her head to look at me, those ck eyes of her reminded me of the incident that happened yesternight and my body felt weak.


    I never knew that my sexual orientation was a bit weird, I thought I was into male wolves not knowing that I was into both male and female.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind as I walked forward. I saw Lenaing out with her maid as I walked passed her, I could not be bothered by her sudden appearance.


    We got to the chambers as Evelyn stood outside and waited for me to change. Recalling how I wrapped the dildo around her and was fucking her, I began to pleasure myself.


    I knew that it was centuries that I had sex, I thought thatst night was enough to quench the hunger but I realized that it was only but a tip of the iceberg.


    The event keep reying in my head as the intensity of the pleasure increased. I tease the entrance with my fingers as I ced two of my fingers inside.


    I enjoyed the way my body was caressing her body as I cummed on my fingers and I licked it. This did not drive away the pleasure, my body arched for more.


    I entered the bathroom to have my bath,ing out naked, I called her inside, she came in as was shocked at the disy which I did. I gave her an ointment and sat on the bed.


    She poured it all over my body as she began to massage my body, it was a simple massage yet it was pure torture. Her hands was massaging my breast as my nipple pointed out.


    I noticed her hands were trembling as she was sweating, I smirked knowing fully well that I have hit a jackpot. She massage the angle of my private part down to my feet.


    She was wearing a short gown exposing her ck bra which was inside the cloth, ¡°why am I just noticing it now¡± I pondered as I was ready getting wet due to her massages.


    I had undressed her with my eyes and I have thought about all the sinful things that I was going to do to her. My body arched for more as my organism had began to bring out it¡¯s juices.


    ¡°Make love to me, please¡± I whispered to her.


    I saw the look of doubt in her eyes, noticing my pained expression she sighed. She undressed before me, although our first encounter was with Adrian, this time, my eyes feasted on her body.


    My throat ran dry as I behold the beauty in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me¡± I pondered as more juices were flowing out of my organism because of my lustful gaze towards her.


    She sat on myps as her hand found it¡¯s way to my breasts. She was massaging my right breast while using her hand to tease the nipple of my left breast.


    She stood up from my body, I had a long stick in the room as she went to the stick, held it with her hand and twirled around it. She stopped twirling as one of her hand was on her breasts while the other one found it¡¯s way to her entrance.


    She was fucking herself with her fingers as she was moaning, the moan sounded like music in my ears.


    She came closer to me and removed her hand from her vagina, it was filled with her release, she ced the finger in my mouth as my tongue licked her release


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± She asked


    I nodded my head, sheid me on the bed as her vagina was facing my mouth, I used my tongue in teasing her entrance and she was so wet, her juices began to pour out as I was already sucking it.


    She was moaning as my tongue teased her clits. She cummed in my mouth as I swallowed it all. She stood up and I noticed that her eyes were filled with lust. She kissed me on the lips as our tongues fought for dominance.


    While she was still kissing me, her right hand wastched on to my right breast as she was squeezing it, a sensation went through my body as my juices were pouring out at a faster rate.


    She hungrily sucked my right breast like a new born baby while her other hand teased the nipple of my left breast.


    ¡°You¡¯re so gorgeous¡± she said.


    She made me sit on the bed as my mouth was in front of her two peaches.


    ¡°Suck me¡± she said.


    I suck one of her breast and pinched the other one, she moaned. I ced my finger inside her organism which was already wet, few minutester I brought my finger out and rubbed the release on both of her breasts.


    I licked one of it, sucking it and massaging the other one.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet¡± I said.


    My vagina was at the entrance of her mouth, she used her tongue in teasing my entrance as the juices poured out, she licked all my juices.


    ¡°So wet for me¡± she slurred.


    She made mey down on the bed as she ced two of her fingers in my vagina, teasing the entrance with her fingers. My vagina was bing hot and hot.


    ¡°Cum for me¡± she said.


    My juices poured out at a faster rate as she licked her fingers.


    ¡°What a delicious meal¡± she said.

 The Truth (2)

    ***********************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I stood up from the bed and went in to bring the sex toys ¨C a vibrator and a dildo. My body arched for more as I never wanted it to fall.


    My back was facing Evelyn as she pored the ointment all over my back and she was massaging my back. She got to my buttocks and began to massage the spot.


    She has reced it with her tongue as I could feel her hand on my left breast, she was teasing the nipple and after a while she pinched me which caused me to jerk.


    I moaned as I enjoyed the wonders in which her tongue did you my back. She applied a lubricant on the vibrator and insert it on my vagina while she strapped the dildo on her waist.


    She used the dildo in teasing my entrance, I was sweating profusely because the vibrator was working wonders in my body. I turned towards her as her hand was used in massaging my breasts while the dildo teased my entrance


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet¡± she said.


    She stood up and brought an handcuff and handcuffed me to the bed.


    ¡°Allow me pleasure you mydy ¡± she said.


    She brought out a liquid milk as she poured it on the two breasts, the milk was dripping at my nipple as she began to suck my nipple while hear hand teased the other breast.


    She was sucking my nipples simultaneously as she could tell from my expression that I was enjoying it.


    She reached my entrance as she began to suck my entrance, she inserted the vibrator deep into my vagina as my vagina began to pour out its juices.


    She positioned her mouth and was sucking the vagina, the sensation was too much  as waves of pleasure keep bubbling in me.


    She was rubbing my entrance with the dildo as she bit my neck, I shuddered.


    ¡°Do you like it??¡± She asked


    I nodded my head. She removed the handcuff from me as I was finally free.


    ¡°Let me ride you¡± I said.


    I made her sit on top of the bed as my buttocks was facing the dildo, I began to whine my waste, she was sweating as I could tell that she was enjoying everything that¡¯s been carried out here.


    I sat on herps as I continue to grind her, my juices was already pouring out as I squirted. I knelt down as I began to suck the dildo like a lollipop, I imagined the dildo being Adrian¡¯s dick.


    While I was sucking the dildo, one of my hands was in my breast as I was squeezing it out. I made her to stand as I bent on my knees to the floor and was rocking her.


    Our bodies pressed against each other, by this time, the dildo had entered deep into my vagina. I stood up in that position as I leaned towards her back


    ¡°Never knew you could be this sweet¡± she said.


    I turned towards her as I kissed her on the lips our tongue fought for dominance as my hand was ying with her nipples while I kissed her.


    I had removed the vibrator from my vagina as she removed the dildo which was strapped on her waist.


    Her nipples were pointing out, I wasted no time as I sucked her nipple, my tongue teasing it. I bit her nipple as she moaned out loud. I wondered how my name will sound in those lips of hers.


    ¡°Say my name¡± I said.


    She was shocked but she nodded her head. I pinched her nipple as she moaned out loud. Iid on the floor and made her sit on my mouth, I was teasing her entrance with my tongue as she moaned out.


    ¡°ire¡± she said


    The sound of my name was sweeting from her mouth, her juices were pouring out massively and I did a good job in licking all of them.


    The pleasure was hitting her hard as she was moaning and squirting, waves of juices kept pouring into my mouth as I swallowed it all.


    ¡°You¡¯re so delicious¡± I said.


    I got to her buttocks as I squeezed it lightly, she turned back as I inserted two of my fingers inside her entrance, I was teasing the entrance with my fingers as more juices kept pouring out.


    ¡°Cum for me¡± I said


    She hels my shoulder tightly as she released on my fingers, she moaned out loud. Iid her on the bed as my hands raked around her body, I inserted three of my fingers inside her entrance as I continued teasing her insides.


    She held the bed tightly and let out a slight moanAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°ire¡± she slurred


    I went deeper and deeper as sweat was begging to drop out of her forehead. She was holding onto the bed tightly like her life depended on it.


    My fingers was still inside her body as I bit her neck, she trembled. I sucked that part of her neck as my fingers did wonders to her body.


    I removed my fingers from her vagina as my juices were all over it, I ced it in her mouth as she opened her mouth and licked the juices off my fingers causing a tremor to run through my body.


    I brought out a fruit and ced in her mouth as she ate from my mouth.


    I strapped the dildo around my waist and teased her entrance, after a while I inserted the dildo into her as she moaned out loud.


    ¡°What a ravishing beauty¡± I said.


    While the dildo was still inside her, I used my tongue in licking her face


    ¡°Taste delicious¡± I said.


    I made her turn her back as my hand began to massage her back, I inserted the dildo in her buttocks as I began to fuck her at a higher pace.


    My tongue was licking the outline of her back, I removed the dildo in my waist as I said to her


    ¡°Not s word about this to anybody¡±


    She nodded her head and walked out of the chambers, I entered the bathroom as I was not still satisfied with the sex we just had.


    Funny news of the century ¨C I¡¯m a sex addict.

 Exposed

    *******************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I knew I needed to tell Adrian  my findings about Lena, I wore a red lingerie underneath and a red jacket which exposed my breasts and my cleavage.


    I went to the chambers and I saw him cuddling Lena, I scoffed as I entered the throne room and waited for him there. After a while he entered the throne room and was surprised to see me there, his eyes feasted on my body as he stood still.


    ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± He asked as his voice was a little but hoarse.


    ¡°Nothing my Lord¡± I replied seductively.


    I put my hands in my mouth as I stared at him, I knew that I was a big temptation to him, I put my hand inside the red lingerie as I began to y with my breast.


    The mission at hand was to report Lena to him but I just couldn¡¯t help it when I saw those biceps of his. His eyes were focused on the way I was teasing my breast and he gulped saliva.


    He removed his eyes on me as he was signing the documents.


    I stood still as I removed the red bet jacket, exposing the red lingerie underneath as I walked towards his direction, his eyes was feasting on my body


    ¡°Am I not enough?¡± He asked


    ¡°Fuck ire¡± he responded.


    I removed the document in front of him and sat down there.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± I teased


    He was sweating profusely and I knew he was controlling his desires, I took his hand and rested it on the red bra and I used his hands to massage it.


    ¡°Oh Adrian¡± I moaned


    I saw his expression was stiff as I pondered on what could have really happened. I smirked as I stood up from the table as I began to undress slowly.


    I waspletely naked as my nipples were pointing out, he was shocked, I looked at his trousers and noticed the bulge that was trying toe out.


    I used my hand in massaging his dick as I noticed that the bulge was bing bigger and bigger. He moaned out, I knew he was enjoying it. I removed his trouser as his dick spring forth in it¡¯s glory with precum licking out.


    I whispered to his ears


    ¡°Pleasure yourself¡±


    His hand was already in his dick as he began to massage his dick while he stared at my body, the tip of his dick was filled with precum.


    I bent down and was licking the precum which was oozing out while ying with his balls. I rubbed my saliva at his dick and I took it whole, sucking it like a child who just got her candy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He moaned out loud, he held my head and was fucking my mouth, my mouth was begining to pain me as I removed my mouth from his dick as his cum sshed on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so big¡± I slurred


    He licked my face and positioned my mouth towards his dick, I knew he wanted more, I bit the top of his dick as a tremor ran through him.


    He carried me to a secret room in the throne room, guess this is where he retires to anytime he is too tired toe out of the throne room.


    He was still on his feet when I bent down, my buttocks facing his dick as I was teasing my entrance with his dick. He groaned out loud at the sweet torture as I ced his dick in my entrances and was grinding him with my waist.


    I stood up from there, his dick was still inside of me, he bit a sensitive spot in my neck and I shuddered.


    I turned towards him and ced him on the bed, I was kissong his neck down to his abdomen, he was so shock as I knew that his dick would be oozing out precum.


    We changed position as he was the oneying in front of me


    ¡°How sweet to hear the moan of my name from your mouth, what a nice little feast in front of me¡± He said.


    His fingers was massaging my breast while his dick teased my entrance, I knew what¡¯s next and I was prepared for it but he continued teasing me which made me groaned out in frustration


    ¡°Adrian, please¡± I said.


    His right hand teased my nipple, he bit my neck until blood came out and began to lick the blood which hade out.


    ¡°You taste so sweet ¡± he said.


    All this while, I realized that it was forey and I was already getting wet. He was teasing my nipple as he bit it, waves of pleasure passes through me as my juices were pouring out at a faster pace


    ¡°You¡¯re wet for me love¡± he said.


    He spread my leg wider as he used his tongue to tease my entrance, I held the bedspread tight as I was enjoying the sensation that came with it.


    He positioned his dick before my entrance as he teased it a little before he finally entered me. I moaned out loud as he increased his thrust, his hands were on my breasts squeezing it tightly.


    His hand was massaging my buttocks as he drew lines on it, I moaned out loud as juices were pouring out of my body.


    ¡°Cum for me love¡± he said.


    I was sitting at the top of his mouth as his tongue teased my entrance, he sucked my entrance as he swallowed my juices that came as a result of that action.


    I wasying on top of him as he bit my earlobes, two of his fingers were inside my entrance as he began to rock my entrance with his fingers, I screamed out loud in pleasure. While his fingers was in my entrance he kissed me hungrily.


    I knew I had to report my mission before the waves of pleasure consumed me


    ¡°Lena is a spy ¡± I said as he paused for a bit before he continued his action, never knew that Adrian is a beast in bed

 Exposed (2)

    ******************************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    Hearing the news about Lena made me paused for a moment, she looked so innocent, I put the information at the back of my mind as I continued from where I had stopped,  I continued to tease her with my finger as she moaned slightly.


    I used my tongue in teasing her tits, she squirted as she released inside my mouth. After a while, I made her sit on myps as I began to kiss her hungrily. She stood up from myps as I looked at her, confused and amazed.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Lena?¡± She asked seductively. I knew Lena was going to receive judgement from me but it was going toeter.


    I looked at her and smirked, I stood up and licked her earlobes, she jerked


    ¡°So wet for me, what a delicious feast¡± I said.


    I looked at her eyes and I saw that her eyes was filled with lust, I whispered in her ears


    ¡°A sumptuous meal, a ravaging beauty, be still and enjoy the pleasure that woulde as a result of devouring you¡±.


    I ced two fingers in her entrance as it slid so perfectly because of the way it was wet. I was fucking her with my fingers as a light moan escaped her lips.


    Iid her on top of the bed as my dick was positioned in her mouth. I bit her earlobes as I whispered seductively in her ears


    ¡°Suck it¡±


    She wrapped her tongue around my dick as she took the whole inside her mouth, the waves of pleasure was hitting me badly as a light moan escaped my lips. I looked at her as I saw the exhaustion in her eyes.


    I sighed, I stood up and wore my trousers as I left the ce and I headed to the throne room as ire word was still echoing in my ears ¡°Lena is a spy¡±.


    I was signing some documents when I received reports from my personal guard that there was an ongoing meeting and I was meant to grace my presence in the meeting. I took a deep breath and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all this meetings?¡± I pondered as I headed towards the throne room. It was of no news that I was exhausted in being the ruling Alpha of the pack and would have long given the position to whoever needs it.


    I went into the throne room as I sat down, different thoughts ran through my head as I sat on the throne.


    I looked at the Council of Elders and I knew that there were lot of wolves who were not happy that the position of the ruling Alpha was not given to them, and it was given to a young wolf.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was already tired of seeing their fake smiles, it pieces me up, I looked like one who was stepping on the toes of the lion and they are waiting with their mouth wide open in order to devour me.


    I had this feeling that I might be a pawn in her game of chess but I could not control the nagging and ominous feeling of danger, I knew for a fact that ire was jealous that Lena had taken her spot as the Luna of the pack.


    In my little interaction with ire, I knew for a fact that she was a wolf that can do anything in order to achieve anything that she wants. I had this feeling that I am stepping into a trap but I did not know the angle and direction of the trap.


    I couldn¡¯t hear the words that the Council of Elders were saying, I only noticed that their lips were moving but no words were proceeding out of their mouth, after a while, the throne room was very quiet as their eyes were looking at me curiously.


    I was shocked and wondered on what was going on, ire¡¯s father said


    ¡°What¡¯s your view on this?¡±


    I looked at them and was dumbfounded at the spot, I was absentminded throughout the whole meeting, I did not know what had been discussed.


    The moon goddess knows that I cannot embarrass myself, so that I will not be on the headlines, the next day.


    I nced through the paper as I realized that it was strategies in order to win a war of a particr pack. I looked at the formation and saw that the option was toy an ambush, good gracious, I heaved a breath of relief.


    I thanked the moon goddess for not making me y a fool on myself in the presence of the Council of Elders. It would have made the news of the century more embarrassing.


    ¡°The terrain would not be nice for an ambush, I¡¯lle up with the formations and will get back to you when I am done and seen the effectiveness of the formation¡±. I said


    They bowed their heads in unison signifying that they had acknowledge the order. I stood up and left the throne room as I could not be bothered by the look on their faces.


    I went into my personal library as I brought out a book on war and peace and I began to read. I lost track of time as I was deeply immersed in the book, I closed the book as I realized that it was dusk.


    I went into my chambers as I found Lenaying down on the bed, different thoughts ran through my mind as I left the chambers. Coming outside, I met ire with her personal maid as she smiled at me and left with her maids.


    I went into my underground chambers in order to draft out the strategy that we will be using in the war, I was done with the mission as I entered my chambers and a feeling of disgust was wafting through me whenever I see Lena.


    I never knew where the feeling originated from as I began to see Lena as my enemy not as my lover.

 Lovers to Enemies

    *******************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I looked at the expression that was on Alpha Adrian¡¯s face and I felt bad. He looked at me disgustingly which reminded me of the treatment I had received in the pack I ran away from.


    I racked my brain as I can¡¯t recall offending him in anyway. My greatest fear had suddenly be a reality. I was already deeply attached to this pack as I loved the atmosphere and the care and love shown to me by members of the pce.


    I never wanted it to end, the attitude disyed by the ruling Alpha got me thinking, the change in attitude of the ruling Alpha concerning me is the change of attitude of the wolves kingdom concerning me.


    I knew that the change of attitude portrayed by Alpha Adrian made me knew that my days of pleasure in the pce are almost over.


    I looked at the maids in front of me and I told them to leave my presence politely in which they happily did. The environment which was a pleasant environment turned out to be the most suffocating environment for me.


    I felt weak, fear began to sprout in me, I recalled the life of torture in which I had lived in my other pack and I shuddered. I never wanted to experience such again.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind as I headed towards the library which was at the outskirts of the city. I looked at the expressions on the wolves faces especially the betas ¨C it was full of mockery and pity.


    I pondered on what could have caused such   reactions on their faces because I knew that it was targeted at one person ¨C me. Getting to the library, I went into the section which had wisdom books.


    Removing one of the books, I opened it and began to read. I could not concentrate because I was thinking deeply on the current situation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet for once, do you always have to be noisy?¡±  A voice resounded in my head. I smirked as I knew that L was at it again, well¡­. She could not me me, afterall she is a century witch while I am only but a young wolf.


    ¡°Be deceiving yourself, you¡¯re stronger than you are right now¡± she said.


    I rolled my eyes, anyone who sees the action in which I had performed would think I was been possessed or something.


    Well¡­. they might not be far from the truth.


    She chuckled in my head as I was getting angry with her, she had not asked anything rather she wasughing for a statement only she and the moon goddess knows.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been moody all day?¡± She asked


    Although she had the ability to bring forth words that would hurt one¡¯s ego or pride, she had this caring attitude inside of her and brings it out whenever she wants to.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, it¡¯s not good for the baby¡±. L said


    I looked at my portruding stomach and I smiled. I rubbed my stomach with so much love and affection as I looked like a mother who¡¯s protecting her unborn child.


    ¡°Alpha Adrian no longer loves me¡± I said.


    She hissed as she chuckled which increased the tempo of my anger, here am I reporting my love life to her and the best thing she could do was to hiss. I got so angry at the response she gave me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry baby girl, he was never yours to begin with¡± L said.


    I pondered on her words as I saw sense in her words, because of the treatment Alpha Adrian had showed to me, it created a spark of emotions as I had already began to develop feelings for him.


    I was no longer annoyed or sad at my current predicament, I knew that the torture and hatred will increase, it might get too hot for me, Lady ire would find all means to torture and humiliate me because I¡¯m no longer her rival.


    I knew that Lady ire would use me to vent all her angers and frustrations. I did not care about the treatment that is going to be torturous if it was only going to be me.


    This period I have a little baby growing inside of me, I was concerned and worried about the little one who was growing ¨C I knew that it was motherly instinct which was kicking in.


    The book which was opened before me looked interesting, deciding not to think about it, I moved the words to the back of my head as I immersed myself in reading the book.


    I lost track of time, by the time I was done with reading the book, it was dusk. I did not have enough strength to walk back to the pce, Iid my head on the table and had a brief nap.


    For the first time in a long while that I have enjoyed the conversation between L and I.


    Recalling back to the time, that I was awakened as a white witch and the witch was one who had the ability to offend a being through her talk, I was amazed on how I would wake up such a being as my guardian.


    I woke up from the library and strolled back to the pce, getting to his chambers in the pce, I do not know what wicked ns Alpha Adrian had for me, I wished the night will be peaceful and quiet.


    Times like this, tears run down my cheeks, I wondered if my parent were alive to see the pain and agony that I am passing through, how would their reactions be?


    I entered into the chambers as I realized he was not in the chambers, I heaved a sigh of relief as I had reverted to the stage of being afraid and cautious of every slight opportunity.


    There was a couch beside the bed, he will not be happy to find my irritating body on top of the bed, I slept on the couch, closed my eyes but I was very much conscious of the things going on in the chambers.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Lovers to Enemies (2)

    **********************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I looked at Lena and I saw that she was with her maids as her maids were styling her up, she was ying with theb in her hand which I found annoying.


    Different thoughts ran through me as I pondered on the rival pack she hade from.


    I realized that I had allowed words to get to me but it was already toote, the seed of doubt and hatred for Lena had begun to germinate in my heart.


    She came forward to hug me and I was irritated by her touch, I instantly moved back, there was this expression of shock on her face.


    ¡°I want to be left alone,¡± I said coldly.


    She got the message as she bowed and left my presence.


    I ruffled my hair as I thought about how words could easily get to me. I knew this was my weakness and  I have tried my best to ovee this weakness.


    I needed to clear my head as I headed towards the training grounds. I took a bow and arrow, focusing on hitting the bullseye.


    I lost track of time as all I could see was the bullseye and the arrow. Recalling the earlier incident, I knew I had messed up, I ruffled my hair, as I thought about the earlier attitude that I had disyed to Lena.


    She was bing more free and attached to me and I had to destroy the rtionship because of what I had heard.


    Her eyes speak volumes, I saw the look of vulnerability, and fear, in her eyes, she looked like one who has many stories to tell but is enclosed in a space ¨C herself.


    She could be passed as a keeper of secrets, I had anticipated the day in which she would open up and tell me everything that she had passed through but I made her revert because of my actions.


    Blood was dripping from my hand but I did not care if this was the way toward my close one and the one I loved, if a word could change the disy of love and affection I had for her.


    ¡°Would I betray my pack with a word??¡± This got me pondering.


    In as much as I tried to be rational in the way I was thinking, I knew the disgust and hatred in my eyes whenever I saw Lena would never change. My guard tended to my wounds and the affected areas were bandaged.


    I entered the throne room andzily sat on the throne ¨C many would wish to be in this position not knowing the burden and responsibilities that are attached to the position.


    I was getting frustrated as I needed to sign the never-ending documents, by the time I was done with the first pile of the document, it was already dusk.


    I went to the chambers with a tired and bored expression on my face, I entered the chambers and realized that it was empty, I was amazed at the current phenomenon.


    I looked at the couch and I saw Lena wrapping her hands around her belly as she slept soundly. A wave of anger arose in me as killing intent gushed out of me, I tried to control it in order not to alert the other wolves.


    She shivered in her sleep, her face bing pale every minute. I retracted the intent as I was amazed at my disy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me¡± I pondered.


    Tracing back through memoryne, I realized that this was not how it began, I cared for her, cuddled her, and made sure that no harm came her way.


    The same Alpha wolf who was protecting her is the same Alpha wolf who wants to destroy her.


    FYI ¨C it¡¯s me.


    I could not look at her sleeping as her sleeping state could give room to murderous intent running through my mind, I sat down on the bed, brought out a book, and started reading.


    I and the moon goddess knew that I was not focusing on what I was reading. I stood up from the bed and looked at her the second time my face scrunched in disgust as I left the chambers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I knew the war fought between Lena and I was psychological warfare which is detrimental to mental health. I took a stroll around the city as the calmness and serenity made me calm for a moment.


    The way I treated Lena made my wolf give me the silent treatment. I thought I was not going to need its help because I had all things figured out, it was in theter stages that I knew how important a wolf is to a person.


    I tried all possible means tomunicate with my wolf, all to no avail, when the pestering became too much, I realized that I had great strength but I could notmunicate with my wolf. This was pure torture on my part.


    I began to feel different emotions, I knew it was not mine but Lena¡¯s, this was due to the effectiveness of the mate bond. I needed to sever the mate bond to be free from its shackles, tears began to pour out of my eyes uncontrobly.


    I was getting disgusted and irritated at myself, I was allowing the emotions of my enemy to affect me. I knew the process was painful and I did not want to do it yet.


    I needed to be fit for the uing war, I would think about my decision when I was back from the war.


    ¡°Why am I ssifying her as my enemy?¡± I pondered. I noticed that my emotions were changing at a faster pace and I did not like it. I felt that there was a being pouring out malicious content into my heart.


    I had a secret chamber that was hidden from ire and Lena, I dragged my tired self as I struggled with sleep. After a while, I sumbed to sleep.


    Today had been a long day

 Enemies to Lovers

    ********************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I couldn¡¯t believe the sudden transformation, although I expected the rtionship between Adrian and Lena to crumble but not at a faster pace. I noticed that Adrian is no morefortable with Lena.


    There¡¯s this fear in Lena¡¯s eyes whenever she sees Adrian, this was only but the first phase of the n, and it¡¯s already going beyond my expectations. There was no separation between my father and me as my father and I were close buddies.


    He was the one who gave me the strategy on how to turn close allies into enemies. I saw Adrianing in my direction and I smiled.


    I noticed how he walked passed me, he was lost in thought, the smile on my face contorted into a frown as I thought that as he had caused trouble for Lena, he was going to wee me with open arms.


    There¡¯s this lingering fear in my heart that I am going to be treated as a sex ve not necessarily as Luna or his love. Although I wanted the position of a Luna, I did not want the rtionship to be a loveless one.


    I looked at my maid and smiled, she shivered as she walked beside me with her head bowed. I had not had contact with her ever since that night, I needed to keep my prestige and I did not want any stain added to my name.


    I had not heard rumors of my sexual orientationtely so I knew that the secret was safe with her. These few days without sex had been so torturous to me, I have had massive sexual urges but I did not know who to vent them to.


    I wondered if it was my wolf who was avenging that I had sex with a wolf that was not my ¡°mate¡±. I never had a mate, never thought of one ever since Adrian came into my life.


    I had tried ways to resist the sexual urges all to no avail, it¡¯s alwaysing more heavily. I knew that I needed to be close to Adrian or to get his attention before the urges overwhelmed me.


    My maid looked at me and noticed my expression was changing slightly, I was feeling pains all over my body and my body was itchy.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She whispered curiously.


    I suppressed a moan that was threatening toe out of my mouth, ¡°what was happening to me?¡± I pondered. I turned to her and I talked to her but it was in a low tone which was filled with pain.


    ¡°Alert me when Adrianes,¡± I said.


    She nodded her head as her curious eyes looked at me, I was feeling good that someone was caring for me but this was not the time to rejoice, I hurried into my chambers entered the bathroom in a hurry, and sat down on the bathtub enjoying the cold bath.


    I felt relieved as a cold sensation wafted through my body, I sat down there as I was pondering on the strange sensations that had been happening to metely.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew that I would not crave sex under any circumstances but this is me struggling with the same thing that I did not crave.


    I sat down for thirty minutes, standing up from the bathtub, it looked like my body was hot, the urges getting stronger as I sat down on the bathtub. The cold bath was of no effect as the tremor did not stop.


    It was getting more hot as sweat began to pour out of my body, I knew that I had resisted the sexual urges for only the moon goddess knows how long. I never knew that the punishment for resisting could be this painful.


    I submerged myself into the bathtub with no hope ofing out. The fear of death was looking over me as I was afraid that this was where I was going to end. I chuckled to myself at the news which would circte about my death.


    It would be so shameful to me and my father¡¯s prestige when the cause of my death would be announced ¨C The inability to control her sexual urges. What the biggest joke of the century.


    I came out of the water and rxed in the bathtub, good gracious ¨C the lustful thoughts in my head added to the predicament I was currently facing.


    I tried all possible ways to remove those lustful thoughts in my head but it¡¯s keep increasing and not decreasing, I lost track of time trying to find a solution to my current predicament.


    I heard the banging of the door as I tied a towel around my breasts and stepped out of the bathroom, my body was burning. The itching on my body which had gone came intensively as I struggled to reach the door all to no avail.


    I went back to the bathroom as I knew I could not stand it any longer. A few minutester, I heard the door opening.


    The pains in my body would not allow me to think but I recall allowing only two people ess to my room ¨C Adrian and Evelyn (my maid).


    The pain and itchiness in my body were reduced to a great extent as I wore a light gown and stepped out of the bathroom to meet Adrian on top of the bed with a fantasy book reading.


    I had long expected this time when Adrian would be reading in my room without his look of hatred and disgust.


    I watched it from a distance as a smile was seen on my face, I went inside to sit down on the couch, with my face resting on my palms as I watched the beauty in front of me.


    He closed the book as he looked at her


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked


    I looked at him and nodded my head suppressing the moan that threatened to escape my lips.

 Enemies to Lovers (2)

    ***************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I looked at ire and I noticed that she was not alright. She was sweating profusely and she did not tell me. I was confused and was pondering on the matter, what is wrong with her.


    ¡°Are you okay??¡± I asked


    She nodded her head, it was as if my presence made her weak and looked discouraged. I hates the feeling of being ufortable in a particr ce and ire was a good definition of that.


    I came to meet her on the ount of reconciliation and rity. ire is a finedy no doubt but the attitude and character she disyed has the ability to crumble her down.


    I took the fantasy book and continued reading since all was ¡°well¡± with her. Sheid down on the couch as her face squeezed in pains. I did not continue to read the book, I closed the book, stood up from the bed and squatted in front of the couch.


    I could not ask her anything because her eyes were closed and she was looking like one who was in great pain. I was pondering on how to take control over the situation so that the situation will not blow out of proportion.


    I pinched the space between my eyebrows and I sighed. It was at this point, I realized thatdies areplicated beings and understandingdies is like counting the hairs on one¡¯s head.


    I called in the personal maid and she came inside, she was confused and amazed on the situation as she took ire¡¯s head and ced it on herps, stroking her head as she looked at me, anticipation burned in her eyes.


    I stood there and was confused on what to do, I had not encountered such before, we had a standstill concerning this matter, we never knew that what she had began was only but a tip of the iceberg.


    The one in question whose going through the pains was not saying anything concerning what she was going to, at a point, I was already getting angry, ¡°who does she think she is?? What reputation is she trying to maintain ¡± I pondered.


    She opened her eyes as she saw that her personal maid was stroking her head while I was looking at her like a predator ready to devour it¡¯s prey. She trembled, there was this fear and doubt in her eyes.


    I touched her exposedps and saidMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± I asked once more


    She gulped down saliva as she shook her head, I was going to ask her what was going on with her when she gently removed my hand from herps. I smiled as I have gotten my answer.


    I went back to the bed and continued reading the book, she was trying to resist by all means which was making her more miserable, her personal maid do not know what was going on, I think she got an hint of what it could be when she saw the incident.


    I had some appointments in which I was meant to carry out so I left her presence, but I dropped an instruction for the maid to carry out.


    ¡°Make her a cold and an hot bath¡±. I said


    She nodded her head as I left the room, I was heading to the throne room as different thoughts ran through my mind, I saw Lenaing along and a look of disgust shed through my eyes.


    She came to where I was and bowed her head, she left immediately without saying anything. I entered the throne room as I realized that I hadpany. I smirked as I knew that this period was going to be bloody.


    The three of them were my secret agents that are exclusive in carrying out dangerous missions. The three bowed their heads as one presented a letter to me.


    ¡°It had your name, we considered it a threat so we brought it to you¡± one of the secret agent said.


    I opened the letter as I saw that the letter was written in blood. I did not know that I had a bounty on my head that my presence should be avable, whether dead or alive.


    I told them to leave as they merged into the shadows leaving me to contemte on this matter, I chuckled because I knew the countermeasures that I was going to take should I ever receive the kind of event or threats


    I lost track of time as my mind wandered to the situation I had found ire.


    My heart ached for her, I was tidying up some documents when I realized the presence of ire¡¯s father in the throne room, I was amazed and at the same time shocked at his presence.


    He looked at me with those cold emotionless eyes of his


    ¡°Take care of my daughter, ire¡± he bowed his head and left me with those words.


    I pondered on the words as I was wondering if he had noticed something was up and it was only I that had the ability and capability to rescue her from such a situation.


    There¡¯s a matter on ground and the only way to make her feel better and relieved would have to be the strong and unruly part which would end up breaking her into small pieces.


    I was heading to her room as I was thinking about the present situation, I had note up with a solution, Different emotions ran through me as I was confused about the solution to the problem.


    I entered her room and the look on her face showed she was relieved. I looked at her maid who knows a lot about these things gently stroking her head, ire was reading a novel with a smile on her face.


    I took in a breath of relief as I went to hug her


    ¡°You scared me¡±. I said


    She was confused for a while before she hugged me back, we remained in that position for quite some time.

 The bond

    ***************************


    I was happy at the sudden treatment that Adrian was giving to me, the look in his eyes when he realized that everything was not well made me feel alright.


    He left the room as I sat down on the bed as I needed to progress to the next level, I knew that I had mentioned that Lena was a spy but I did not tell him the specific details.


    I wore a big baggy trousers on a red blouse and went to the throne room, on my way I met Lena looking so lost, scared and dejected. There was this glee on my face because that¡¯s what I wanted to achieve.


    Getting to the throne room, I realized that Adrian was not there, he had probably gone for missions, I went to the room and locked myself up.


    I began to have sexual urges at it as getting more intense than ever, I fell into a deep contemtion about this matter as I do not want to be known as the beta who could not control her sexual urges.


    I thought it was because of my wolf, here¡¯s another secret about me, I do not think I have a wolf, I¡¯ve been trying tomunicate to her, but all I could hear silent responses.


    Right now, it got me wondering if it was a curse from the moon goddess that I would not have a wolf, I¡¯m always envious whenever I see Betas or Alphas transforming.


    FLASHBACK


    I prepared to go for etiquette training, ever since I was a little wolf, we had been trained on bing future Luna of the pack. I had experienced brutal training  and do not wish to experience such again.


    I noticed the stare on my father¡¯s face, he contorted face into a frown, deep down I wished that  the second to the strongest wolf was not the one who called himself my father.


    I came back with bruises, I thought my father would look at me and havepassion and pity upon me but oh how wrong I was, he looked me and said a word that made me think deep about my life


    ¡°Great leaders are one who¡¯s willing to take responsibility¡±, my father said.


    I shrugged as I entered my father¡¯s chambers, I was curious on what he had discovered. I am the one who¡¯s always curious but most times


    I had this thought that it was weaklings who made researches not knowing that the strong also made the research.


    I had the news that shattered my well-being and broke mepletely.


    ¡°Your father had less than a century to live¡± The doctor said


    I knew that from thence onwards, a warrior and a princess was born.


    BACK TO PRESENTMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was still reminiscing on the times I had spent with my father when I heard a knock on the door, I opened the door to behold my father looking at me, his face etched with concern


    ¡°Are you alright?? Heard you were in the room all day¡± He asked


    I nodded my head with smiles on my face, a relief expression was seen on his face as he left my presence and entered into his chambers.


    Since my father was back, Adrian was also back, I wore a light jacket on top of the cloth which I wore and hurried to the pce, he was entering the pce with tiredness on those face of his.


    I knew for sure that in order for a pack to bring out the expression on Adrian¡¯s face, the pack was a little bit special.


    He was about to call for my attention when he saw that I was there, he smiled and came to where I was, my heart was full of joy as my expression was blissful.


    He tug the hair at the back of my hair and said


    ¡°How are you faring?¡± He asked


    ¡°I¡¯m good¡±, I replied.


    He told his personal guards to leave the arena as I told my maids the same thing, he was tired and also was in a little bit of pain, he was clutching to his stomach tightly, my heart ached for him.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± I asked him a question as his eyes turned to look at me, shock and amazement was seen in those tires eyes of his, he shook his head as I removed his hands on the stomach he was clutching on


    The area was soaked with blood, I took him to my chambers and applied the bandage around the affected areas. I took him to the throne room as I gave him a tranquilizer.


    He slept immediately he was administered to, I heaved a sigh of relief, the injury runs deep, my father came out of his chambers to see that I was standing there with concern on my face.


    ¡°The pack was a little bit special, Adrian was injured because there¡¯s a mole in this pce who had tipped off the rival pack about Adrian¡± My father said.


    I turned to look at him, with a concerned expression, he chuckled seeing the look on my face.


    ¡°Do not bother about me, I am fine¡± He said


    A relief expression was seen on my face, there was no way my father would not be injured but thank the moon goddess he¡¯s not injured badly.


    He followed me to the throne room when he saw Adrianying down on pile of document, he turned to look at me


    ¡°He¡¯s heavy, don¡¯t have enough strength to carry him to the room¡± I said.


    My father shook his head and carried Adrian to the chambers, I followed suit, getting to Adrian¡¯s chambers, he entered inside andid himfortably on the bed.


    I was grateful to him as a blissful expression was on my face when I looked at my father, I needed to acquire more information on Lena.


    I think that¡¯s my bargaining chip in order to be with Adrian and I needed her out of the way in order to gain full ess into Adrian¡¯s heart.

 The bond[2]

    ******************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I woke up and realized that there was a bandage on my stomach, it feels vague as I was trying to remember what had really happened. Thest thing I remembered was that we were in a battle field and we were losing the war.


    I noticed that my chambers was very quiet, I smirked as I remembered telling them that I do not want to be disturbed. I wore a white free shirt on a ck trousers as I stepped out of the room.


    I was met with different expressions on the face of my guards as I wondered what situation warranted such expression. It¡¯s not like I was feeling pains or dizzy in any way.


    Right from when I was young I grew up with the mentality that responsibility to the peoplee first, in sickness and in health.


    I could not be bothered by the expression on their faces as I entered into the pce where the Council of Elders were.


    The gloom on their faces as they were discussing certain solutions in order to avert the iing danger, the was silence in the hall as I stood where I was ncing through the Elders as they expressed their suggestions. I was unnoticed.


    I stood there with a smirk on my face as I realized that most of the Council of Elders were genuinely concern about my well-being


    ¡°I wish the ruling Alpha was here, he would havee up with strategies that would help us win this war¡±, one of the Council of Elders said


    I burst outughing, the once quiet pce was filled with myughter which made the Council of Elders turned towards my direction, they had the relieved expression when they realized that I was the one who was in there.


    They stood up in unison and bowed towards me, their expression had a hint of concern, I sat down on the throne as everyone sat down.


    Their serious faces made me chuckle for a moment, no one put up a question gaze as everyone is afraid of the terror I can unleash.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the n?¡± I asked one of the Council of Elders who was one of the core strategist in the pack. He stood up and was shivering as heid down the n before me and he began to exin on how it¡¯s works.


    I rapidly paid attention, to whatever he was saying before I experience a sharp pain in my stomach region, I used my hand to hold that particr part as the strategist had finished what he was saying


    ¡°Look into it and give me feedback¡± I said to one of the Council of Elders, they nodded their head as the meeting had closed, blood was gushing out of the wound but I did not yield to it


    I was already bing too weak as my eyes were getting too heavy, I knew that the Council of Elders were saying things but I did not know what they were saying, after a while, my vision grew nk.


    I woke up on the bed to behold curious and anxious eyes looking at me, it was ire, she held me as the pack doctor attended to me, seeing the concern in her eyes, I held back theughter that threatened toe out of my lips.


    I heard the pack doctor saying these words


    ¡°He needs to rest for the meantime, I¡¯lle and check up on him everyday¡± He said.


    ire nodded her head as she stared at me, The pack doctor injected me with a weird thing so I fell asleep immediately.


    I woke up and I saw a basket of fruit in my front, I was so hungry as I began to munch the fruit one after the other, ire folded her arms and her gaze was fixed on me as I happily munch the fruit.


    ¡°Want some¡± I asked her


    She nodded her head as a small smile was stered on her lips, I was wondering what could cause the smile.


    She bowed before me and left the room.


    My eyes twinkled for a second, I knew that she loves and admires me. She¡¯s using her care in order to prove to me that she loves me, well¡­. I can¡¯t say for sure if her charm is really working.


    I remembered Lena and I began to feel irritated and disgusted, I wave the thought aside as I thought about my new found crush, ire.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I knew that she had information about Lena and I was willing to gain ess to such information. She has feelings for me, I¡¯ll use the feelings in gsing information, all is fair in love and war.


    I had a personal library in my chambers, getting to the library, I brought out a book and began to read. Time flew fast, a knock on the door jolted me out to reality as I was ready to criticize such person that had the effontery to disturb me.


    ¡°Come in¡± I said.


    ire entered the room as she bowed her head. I look at her for a second as I stood up and went towards her direction, I hugged her.


    ¡°Thanks a lot¡± I said


    There was this blissful expression on her face as she used her eyes in scanning my body, realizing that I was okay, she helped me as we sat down on the bed.


    There was this look of affection in her eyes whenever she looked at me and it was beginning to freak me out, I appreciated her out of gratitude not really because I had developed affection towards her.


    Lena¡¯s case awoken me up from my reverie, I do not trust anyone as I knew that in a split second a close ally could be a powerful enemy. I became cautious of the actions and decisions that I am making.


    My eyelids were closing as I pondered on this strange phenomenon, with a confused look on my face, I sumbed to sleep.

 Sweet lies

    ************************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I really can¡¯t tell the thoughts and intent of the things that are running through Adrian¡¯s mind.  I¡¯ve tried all possible best to let Adrian know that I have started developing feelings for him.


    I thought that eliminating Lena from his mind was enough to gain ess to his heart, but I never knew that it was going to be this hard.


    I went to my chambers and thought about the information I was going to give to Adrian, I decided to spice it up a little, and  I needed to deepen the enemy between them for Adrian to findfort in my bosom.


    I wore a light jacket as I went outside the pce to receive a fresh breeze.


    After a few minutes, I stepped into my chambers and was about to take a nap when I felt a weird sensation all over my body, trying to think about what had caused such sensation, my sexual organism began to bubble as I began pouring out my juices.


    I was perplexed about the whole situation, ¡°what was wrong with me?¡± I pondered.


    This phenomenon continued and it got to a point where I was on the verge of screaming out loud because of how painful it was.


    There was this private space I bought to refresh myself. There was a swimming pool in the ce, I wore a bikini as I dived into the pool.


    I came out of the pool and my bikini was wet, my nipples wereing out of the bikini as the tip of  my hair was dripping water, I never noticed that each of my movement were being watched by a pair of eyes.


    An ominous feeling crept through my heart, I darted my eyes to see who was watching and I found no one, this made me greatly afraid.


    I took a towel and used it in drying my hair after that I changed into my wears, as I left the area, the ominous feeling was still in my heart.


    I noticed a shadow at the back of me, without sparing to know what it was or it¡¯s personality, if it was a creature or wolf, I ran with speed. I was the daughter of the strongest beta wolf yet I was running like one who was a coward.


    Iughed at myself at what fate had caused for me. I turned my back and realized that the creature or whatever that was, was no longer there. This had been one of the awkward moment I had ever encountered.


    I heaved a breath of relief as I cleaned the sweat which was on my face with a brown towel. I walked in majestically as I saw my maids walking towards my direction, I scoffed as I wondered where they had gone to.


    I noticed that Adrian wasing out of the pce with his personal guard walking by his side, he looked a bit pale.


    I walked towards his direction as he turned to look at me weing me with open arms. I knew that this was my clue in achieving what I wanted, I cleared my throat and began to speak


    ¡°Lena is a spy from the Lycan king¡± I said


    His face remained expressionless as I was troubled within me concerning the information I had sprouted forth, I was jealous concerning the treatment given to Lena because of the child in her womb, who the hell did she think she is??


    He looked at me as he stared at my eyes for seconds, his eyes were bing yellow, I was afraid that he was going to use the Alpha¡¯s authority on me so I bowed my head


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but the truth my Lord¡± I said.


    His expressionless face had a surprised emotions on them, he looked like one who was in deep thought, I tried to decipher what he was thinking but I knew I was going to embark on a journey of no return.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adrian walked out on me and I followed suit, this time around, curiousity had gotten a hold on me as I was curious about the after effect of the ¡°revtion¡± that was being said.


    I had a confused expression when I saw that he was staring at an open ce, only the moon goddess knows how badly I wanted him to rte to me what he was thinking.


    We had not gotten to the stage yet where we are liable to know the thoughts that¡¯s runs through our minds. Adrian knows how to keep secrets, I think it¡¯s one of the criteria in order for one to be a leader.


    His face was bing to pale as he looked like his strength was drained from him, I was getting anxious and pondered on what could have caused such urrence.


    Different emotions ran through me, I was afraid of going to offer words offort because I do not want to take the risk of being exposed, besides Adrian is a fighter.


    He does not ept words of constion as he thinks that those words wees offered to weaklings. One of his guards brought a tea to him, seeing that it was a tea that was meant to energize and gives one strength, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked back and I hid myself, I guess he had the feeling that he was been watched, I was panicking and sweat were dropping out of my forehead.


    Adrian is aplicated and cautions wolf who has heightened sense of emotions, I had not experience hisplicated side but I have heard experiences and I do not want to experience such.


    I looked back and I realized that he was not there, I began to feel an ominous feeling, I pondered on the source as I felt a tug on my arm, I had wanted to give the one whomitted such when I turned back, I was not expecting the one I saw.

 Sweet lies [2]

    *******************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I had this feeling that someone was spying secretly at me, I was trying to think when I began to hear diverse thoughts, I knew that it was not Lena as I got to find out that it was ire, she was anxious and curious on what was happening.


    She met my silent gaze and she began to tremble, I smirked as I into the pce not bothering to know what she was currently facing.


    I was still in the state of shock as I couldn¡¯t believe what ire had told me concerning Lena, I began to ponder on the authencity of the words I had gotten, afterall I got it from one who her motives might be wrong.


    I tried to cleanse my mind from immoral thoughts, only the moon goddess knows how hurt and pain I feel inside. I had an enmity with the Lycan king of the other pack because of the grudge that happened several centuries ago.


    FLASHBACK


    I was only but a young wolf who had started to receive acknowledgement from it¡¯s pack members, it¡¯s just so happened that this happens to be the the third war I encountered ever since I became the ruling Alpha of the pack.


    Every Strategy and energy was put into ce, the ns we made in order to beiseige the Lycan¡¯s pack, we were shocked to our marrow when we knew that they had no the ns before and the loopholes which came with the n.


    There¡¯s was a backup n that was only known by the Council of Elders was known by the pack, I was surprised and amazed at the urrence. This had be my second defeat in the war and I wondered what had gone wrong.


    We had a snitch and a spy on the pce who upied a prominent position among the Council, such wolf was responsible for rying the information, ns and their movement to the Lycan king.


    Our pack was headed towards destruction, as I did all I could in order to savage the situation but it was to no avail. With an annoying smirk on his face, the Lycan king engaged in a one ¨C to ¨C one battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where your strength lies, hopefully you¡¯ll be able to maintain your grounds to the end¡± he said.


    The words which he spoke got me angry, no one had ever challenge my authority as everybody respected my decision and work with it. Before the war began he said


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, any pack who loses is surrendering his army and weapons to the winning team¡±


    I gritted my teeth and said


    ¡°Sure¡±


    The battle between the two rulers had begun. The fightsted for several hours, I was bing to get weak and tired but I had to presevere to thest because, the pack¡¯s victory or defeat lies in thest man standing.


    The fate of the pack lked in my hands and I could not dash the hope the pack has on me. The Battle was one of the brutal battle that had ured in history.


    The Lycan king had grievous injuries as the Lycan king made a deration with blood in his lips.


    ¡°I surrender to you, but do not worry in centuries toe, I¡¯ll be back in a way you least expected ¡± He said.


    His armies joined my armies as he left the battle empty. Seeing that he had gone, I clutched to my stomach as he had inserted a sword there, blood was gushing out of that spot.


    I held the sword in my hand as the sword became my support as I walked back to the battle ground in order to meet the following pack members.


    They were soldiers bodies littered all over the floor, we won the war no doubt but it came as a result of an expensive price and sacrifice made by loyal soldiers to see to the victory of such wars.


    I vowed solemnly in my heart that their deaths would not be in vain as necessary action will be our into ce. My eyes were bing dizzy as I was pondering on the after effect of this.


    I looked at the trespasser as different wicked thoughts ran through my mind, I was thinking about what kind of torture would be suitable for him because of him, many died and some are gravely injured.


    Getting to the pce, I was ready to unleash my anger on him by sending him to the torture room, I guess he knew that it was doomsday to him as he fainted.


    This got me angry because I was unable to extract information from him and he escaped the torture that was been formted deep inside of me.


    I sat on the throne and pondered on the words in which the Lycan king had said, I think the end result of his words was that I was going to be betrayed by a close associates.


    Because of the talk, it affected the way I rted with the pack members and the Council of Elders, I do not share a close rtionship with any of them as I do not want to experience the hurt and pain thates with betrayal.


    I was making urate calctions and predictions in order to avert the iing war, I knew that centuries toe I will experience a face-off battle between the Lycan king and I.


    I¡¯m nning out an urate strategy on order for there to be a victory in the war with less casualties, there was this ominous feeling that my every movement was being watched by a pair of eyes.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    ire making the came assumptions affirmed the feeling or did it?? I became more cautious of my environment as I went out of the pce in order to think more deeply in order to tackle the ongoing situation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was this premonition I had that Lena might be innocent and ire was lying in order to gain ess into my heart, but I decided to trust her based on the integrity of her father.

 Back to the origins

    ************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    ¡°How can my life revolve around this?¡± I pondered on this things. I had experienced two things in life ¨C pain and pleasure. Although the pain outweighs the pleasure that I have felt.


    I needed space to think as I wondered where it had all gone wrong. The change of attitude of Alpha Adrian towards me is in a blink of an eye. From the sweet little princess that he could not do without to the monster that he wants to kill.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I knew for a surety that the change of attitude towards me is as a result of the one who is working behind the scenes in order to see my downfall, imnting cruel words about me to him.


    I wondered who that was and I was so scared to confront Alpha Adrian to know who it was and what the problem was.


    An ominous feeling crept up as I shivered at the thought, the number of wolves who are waiting for my downfall in order to devour me outweighs the number of wolves who wanted to see Alpha Adrian genuinely happy.


    I never knew how cheap I was in  the eyes of the wolves until the present moment, I was amodity that can only be bought, when I realized this, tears fell from my eyes.


    I was ashamed to call the maid because there was no difference between the maids and I, the only difference was in our status and deep down with me, I knew that the status can be revoked.


    With my head bowed to the ground, I walked towards the route to the pce, I had a gloomy countenance as I tried to recall the events that had been happening in my lifetely.


    There was a time when I was touring round the pce that I got to know that there were secrets entrances and hidden ces, I was thrilled by the information but I never knew I was going to use such information soonest.


    From afar, I sighted Alpha Adrian walking with his guards, I noticed he wasing towards my direction as I hid myself in one of the hidden entrance and stood still, in order to allow Alpha Adrian move on freely.


    He moved from the ce and I released the breath that I did not know I was holding. I chuckled at the thought that I was no longer free but like a bird tied to her cage looking for any slight opportunity to be free.


    I was reminiscing about my life when I noticed that water was dripping off my face, I wiped my face off as I looked at the perpetrator of such acts. She looked at me trembling as she said


    ¡°So sorry¡± she apologized


    I nodded my head and left the area not bothering to know the reason behind the smirk on her face, although it bothered me a lot as I pondered if it wash an intentional act or not an intentional act.


    I left the pce and headed to the ce where I felt free ¨C The library.


    Moving into the library I went to the history section, I never knew the reason, all I knew was that I needed to think deeply about my life and the next phase in which I wanted to move into.


    I spent hours in the library doing nothing in particr, I never knew that dusk was fast approaching, I stood up and I forced a smile on my  face as I stepped out into the library, going to my personal hell ¨C The pce.


    I entered the library and went to the chambers, the chambers which was veryfortable for me as the atmosphere felt right is now suffocating for me.


    The thought of sleeping with the one that can kill me while I¡¯m still sleeping is enough to to make me afraid, I shivered at the thought that I would not know how I died.


    I did not know how to talk to Alpha Adrian that I was ufortable, that I would prefer to be in a separate room rather than being in the same room with him.


    I would have preferred to stay in the maid¡¯s quarters as I already had one among my maids who I trust and I would have feltfortable if I stayed in the maid¡¯s quarters because I would have been able to associate with people of like minds.


    The way I felt for Alpha Adrian was a little bitplicated. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach region as I held my stomach in a protective manner, the only good news that hase out of this is that I am carrying Alpha Adrian¡¯s heir.


    The atmosphere was bing too suffocating for me as I went outside to receive fresh breeze. I could not be bothered by the look on the wolves faces at my appearance.


    I pondered on how I am going to cope with this new phase of my life with my unborn child, dee down within me I knew that Lady ire would be formting wicked ns in her head in order to deal with me.


    I never knew what Alpha Adrian had nned for me, I did not want to know because I have heard his tales on how he death ruthlessly against his enemies and those who tried to oppose him.


    I did not know where I belonged in Alpha Adrian heart, if I was an enemy or not. In all this act I had a premonition that there was a master mind behind the scenes who was making sure the ns areid out and executed.


    I deeply wanted to know but I am only a lowly omega wolf and I do not know who I would go to, seeking for answers.


    The experience of my former pack came rushing back to me as I broke down in tears. I noticed the wicked smile on Lady ire¡¯s face as she approached me, I knew I was in for trouble.

 Back to the origins (2)

    *************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    ¡°This is unfair¡± I proimed silently in my heart as Lady ire¡¯s whipnded on my back, I was still in shock as I tried to look for the incident that I really cause that warrant such beating on my back and yet I found none.


    There was anger visible on her face as she looked like one who had lost her candy.


    Remembering that she was my rival in the ¡°Luna¡¯s¡± position before Alpha Adrian changed his attitude towards and I sighed wondering if I was cursed, or there was something going on with me.


    Alpha Adrian came in just in time to see bruises on my body, he silently gazed at me as his eyes stared at me for some minutes before he removed his eyes on me and looked at Lady ire.


    It¡¯s not a rumor that¡¯s it¡¯s better for Alpha Adrian to shout at you than for him to silently gaze at you, his silence gaze is a warzone on its own.


    I guess Lady ire had this consciousness that was why the whip which was to bended on my back for the¡­¡­. Truth to be told I had lost count of how many times she had flogged me with the whip.


    Alpha Adrian tactics has turned out to be the bloody tactic that¡¯s is being feared by friends and foes alike, she tried not to show it but she was shivering within as the whip fell from her hand in shock.


    His silent gaze spoke volumes as he went to the library which stood by the corner, he brought out a book and began to read it. Although I tried not to show it but I almost rolled my eyes as he¡¯s repeating the same routine.


    There was mixed expressions on her face as she left the pce, a cold voice stopped her ok her tracks


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to pay respect?¡± The voice said


    She bowed before Alpha Adrian and went on her way, her maids following her suit.


    I wrapped my hands over my stomach and began to weep silently.


    I cleaned my tears and went in with that day¡¯s job, obviously I had been reduced to being a maid in the pce. The treatment in which is was getting was worse than the treatment that I received in my former pack.


    I did not have anywhere to go to rather do I have anyone to turn to.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The two of us were left in the pce, I could not meet Alpha Adrian eyes, I shrunk back as I bowed my head towards him .


    An uneasy washed over me, the thought of him killing or my unborn child made me scared of him, who knew that such a sweet soul could turn into a deadly monster.


    There was a unusual silence as I began to feel the tension in the air. He stood up from where he was sitted, sweats began to pour out of my forehead as his whole body screamed danger.


    He chuckled, his look was menacing as I looked like a small fry before the god of death.


    ¡°If the news I heard that you are a spy in the pack, I¡¯ll let you experience a fate worse than death¡±. His cold voice wafted through my ears.


    Different thoughts ran through my head that moment, ¡°how am I a spy and I¡¯m not aware of my mission??¡± This question rang in my heart.


    There were many unanswered question that requires answers, the answer was vague and I could not ask Alpha Adrian for the fear of sending me to my early grave, I do love my life.


    Alpha Adrian looked at me disgustingly as he left where I was, leaving me in a confused and perplexed state.


    I thought about the earlier words of Alpha Adrian and was plunged into confusion, I had no business with royalty so how the hell am I a spy??


    I began to connect the dots as I knew for a surety because he guessed that I was a spy that was why he treated me as such. It was by this time that I knew about the severity of the next phase.


    I needed enough strength and courage because the next phase would be so tough and challenging. I took a deep breath and sighed. Looking at the days ahead of me, I knew that it was going to be long days of trouble.


    I did not know where he got such information, and I began to ponder on this matter


    ¡°how can I go to Alpha Adrian to tell him that I was not a spy¡± the question keeps ringing in my heart. We never had any serious conversation when we were quite close as I was too shy to discuss any of my personal matters to him.


    I mean he¡¯s the ruling Alpha of the pack, what does he need to know about a lowly girl like me??


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much¡± L said to me


    I rolled my eyes as I chuckled on how she normally shows up at the important phase of my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m a part of you, baby girl¡± she said


    I could not be bothered by whatever she was doing as there was crucial matter I needed to do.


    She kept mute like she knew that I do not want to be disturbed.


    Oh¡­. Where do I stop


    Well¡­.. I had no regret whatsoever but I was conflicted, because there was no way that the misunderstanding concerning my personality and my mission would be averted.


    I went into the maids quarters and I was being gazed at with different looks, I could not be bother ed by the look given to me because right from start I knew that I was not epted in the pack because of my rank.


    I was only epted because I was the ¡°Luna¡± then. The status of the ¡°Luna¡± was revoked as I got to know the intent and the heart of the wolves. This was including the maids, I wondered how I got into this mess.

 The uncanny encounter

    ************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I was so jealous that she was carrying Adrian¡¯s child, a lowly ve like her, a good for nothing low ranked omega wolf, I paced round my chambers looking for the perfect excuse in order to get rid of that child.


    I was so cautious of my movement and the way I interacted with the other ranks of the pack, I knew that the rtionship between I and Adrian was only at the beginning stage and I needed to show that it was worth it.


    I thought of every single detail to make Adrian to like me, although I knew that Adrian has a split personality disorder, I knew that to an extent, I was close to him, I do not want to ruin what we had started by my ¡°attitude¡±.


    Different thoughts ran through my head as I racked my brain on the ideas that I was meant to use in order to get rid of the child in Lena¡¯s stomach.


    I knew that it was the Child in Lena¡¯s stomach that made Adrian to be careful and concern around her.


    I knew what I had to do, before I think of killing the child in her stomach, I needed to manipte Adrian¡¯s mind, I knew a reason that can be a bargaining chip for me.


    I dressed up as I went to the only ce where I could see Adrian ¨C the throne room.


    I never knew that Adrian¡¯s mind could be manipted, this was one of his weakness that I haveid my hands on. I knew that my instincts was right as I entered the throne room and I met him signing some documents.


    For the first time since we reconciliated, he looked at me and I could see anger flowing through him, I pondered on the current phenomenon as I wondered what I had done in order to make him this angry with me.


    ¡°Do you think that I would let you go scott free after causing harm to my child??¡± He asked, his voice cold and menacing.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were changing colours and I knew that I was gone this very moment, I had lots of regrets but it was toote for me, I knew that there was a loophole in my earlier n ¨C not realizing how important the child is to Adrian.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± He asked in different voices as I knew that my time was almost up. Sweats was dropping out of my forehead and I was hoping that the moon goddess can help me escape this looming danger.


    His eyes werepletely yellow as I fell on my knees and bowed my face to the ground, only the moon goddess knows how scared I was as my head was bowed to the ground.


    While I was kneeling down I got to know that the child in Lena¡¯s stomach is Adrian¡¯s Achilles heel and I knew that if anything should happen to the child, Lena is gone for good.


    It¡¯s pains me to know that I had an information that would take Lena out of the picture, yet here am I at death¡¯s door.


    I was relieved when I heard his voice


    ¡°You may rise¡± he said.


    I noticed his voice had not yet changed as I stood up on my knees trembling. His eyes had not yet return back to normal as I knew that he was very angry and probably his wolf was angry.


    He could not be bothered about how his countenance is affecting me, I tried to remainposed, it could not work as I was shaking visibly.


    ¡°State your mission¡± He said.


    I knew that there was no amount of teasing that would be helped you ravage the situation rather the teasing would made me closer to the grave than I ever imagine.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Lena my Lord¡± I said.


    He remained still as I took it that he was pondering about the situation, I smirked as I cleared my throat and said


    ¡°I think the Lycan king knew that Lena is pregnant with your child¡±


    Goosebumps rose on my body as I knew that I was standing before a presence whose whole body screamed danger, I knew that any information that I¡¯ll be releasing would be adding to the anger and I do not want to be at the shorted end of the stick.


    ¡°This would be your greatest weakness and when you¡¯re very vulnerable, he will strike¡± I said.


    Adrian chuckled, his chuckle was so cold that I stepped back a little


    ¡°Do you think, anyone can challenge my authority?? These ones are ying with fire and they are not afraid of getting burned ¡± he said.


    An ominous feeling crept up my heart as I was wondering why I came during this odd time to ry an information at this odd hour.


    Different emotions ran through me as I looked at the ¡°Adrian¡± in front of me, right now he does not looked like an expressionless being which makes it impossible to decipher his expression than the beast he is right now.


    He looked at me, his eyes had turnedpletely red, well¡­.. that¡¯s new, I did not know that I can y with fire until this very moment, here am I in the midst of death and instead of me being scared of my life, I am trying to decipher the meaning of his red eyes.


    ¡°Do you know the result of who dangles with death, he gets his reward, I¡¯ve been on your case for a long while, the next time, you do anything that would harm the child in Lena¡¯s stomach, know that¡¯s yourst pleasant day in this pack¡±


    I was shocked at his words, I didn¡¯t know that Adrian is one who could keep grudges, I never knew that Adrian could be this way, I was still pondering about his strange phenomenon when he did an action that made me surprised.

 The uncanny encounter (2)

    ***********************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I never knew why different emotions were passing through me at a faster rate, I guess when it came rushing in was when I panicked as at the thought of loosing the child that I have always wished for.


    I was not bothered on how my presence affected other because I was lost in myself, I was in a battle between my wolf. My wolf wanted to gain dominance in order to avert any iing danger while I was too battered to listen to any one at the moment.


    This current phase in my life is a rare case, it¡¯s out happens when I¡¯m too battered or whenever I drown myself in emotions, I think my rtionship with Lena brought back those emotions that I tried hard to kill.


    I told my guards that I wanted to be left alone as they all heed because they were afraid of what the new phase of my life would be and they will all be in danger should they encounter me in that case.


    I sighed, I am the ruling Alpha yet I¡¯m being treated like a gue as everyone was trying to avoid me. I entered the throne room as the struggle between my wolf and I continued


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pathetic being¡± Ian stated


    I could not refute his words but I could not let him gain dominance. I knew the ruthlessness that run in its vein, that¡¯s why he was called a beast.


    I sighed as I pondered on this new development, the only thing that¡¯s remarkable about my wolf is that he¡¯s not power hungry but he has great strength.


    I sumbed myself to fate as I allowed my wolf to take over, I knew that from the moment that any one whoes close to me would be at his detriment.


    Now the predominant one is Ian, which is weird right?? I know you¡¯ll be imagining a wolf with a tail right???


    Well¡­. Sorry to allow your imagination to deceive you, I¡¯m not a wolf with a tail, I¡¯m still a human, the only difference is that the colour of my eyes will be changing at a rapid rate and my voice would not be the same again.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw ireing to the throne room, I smirked as Ian was annoyed.


    ¡°She¡¯s not our mate¡± he scoffed


    I rolled my eyes as I did not know why Ian was obsessed with this mate stuff of a thing, left for me, I had long given up on the word ¡°mate¡± and I had epted whatever that wasing my way.


    I smirked as I knew that she never knew that Ian was the predominant one in this state, this was our little secret as no one knew that my wolf could be in control without me transforming.


    Seeing the situation in which she was, I chuckled


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ian asked


    ¡°You know you have the ability to make one afraid of you right?¡± I answered back with a question.


    There was a smug look on his face as he looked pleased with what he had done, ire saw the expression on ¡°my face¡± and was confused on the situation as a scared look was seen on her face.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Look at what you have caused the poor girl, she don¡¯t know what is going on¡± I said


    Ian kept mute as I wondered what was going on in those mind of his, yeah, if there¡¯s any one that is going to be following this story of mine, one woulde to the realization that my wolf and I are different.


    Although there¡¯s a link that connects the both of us, it¡¯s so weak that it can easily be blocked or broken at anytime, Ian is an amazing wolf and he¡¯s the one responsible for blocking the link that can connect our minds.


    The funny truth is that he can ess my mind but I do not have a way of essing his mind. The reason for my split personality disorder is that we are different in ourselves but in the eyes of others we are one.


    FYI¡­ ire thinks I am the one that¡¯s responsible for everything that she had been going through not knowing that it was Ian and I don¡¯t know how to start exining things to her, I¡¯m too busy to start exining what¡¯s not necessary.


    It was when ¡°I¡± got close to ire that I got to find out the wicked thought Ian had for her, I shivered because she had developed feelings for me no doubt but she thinks we were already progressing and any slight mistake can lead us to what we were before.


    FYI¡­. I would be recing Ian with I since we dwell in the same body but we are two different beings.


    I got close to her as my red eyes gazed at her, I smirked. I was the only one who knew that anyone who saw me with red eyes do not live to tell the story of how it went, and I loved her guts, kudos to her though.


    I took a knife from the table as the thought of seeing her dismembered body was a pleasant sight to behold, she was lost in thought not knowing that her next action would determine whether she would be alive or she would be my meal.


    She was brought back to reality as the knife grazed her hand bringing forth blood, my red eyes shone as I licked my lips. Her eyes shone wide as she left the throne room, I smirked.


    She was able to escape this time around but next time would be bloody except she would look for a way to appease this hungry soul.


    I looked at the document in the table and groaned my head in frustration, a sigh escaped my lips as the burden is too heavy for him to bear, I wondered how he cope with all this things because I would have long devoured someone if I was in his shoes.


    Anyways, time for me to back out in order for him to gain ess back, it¡¯s was such a wonderful experience

 The miscarriage

    ****************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I ran with every atom of strength that was found in me, I knew that I had narrowly escaped death as I pondered on how grave the situation is, there was a premonition that it was not Adrian who was there but I did not care to know.


    Death was smiling at me with open arms wide and it¡¯s only the moon goddess that knew how I was able toe back to reality, if I had note back in the nick of time, I would have been someone¡¯s lunch.


    I needed to get rid of the child in Lena¡¯s stomach and I needed to do it fast. I dialled a number and was about to ce it on my ears when the sound of an arrow interrupted me.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I looked into the direction of the arrow as I cursed my luck, why do I have to be this unlucky, I had run away from him in the throne room and he followed me here. ¡°What does he want from me?¡± I pondered


    His eyes were still red as he headed towards my direction, I looked and I saw that I was the only one at the moment, only the moon goddess knows how I want to strangle those ¡°maids¡± of mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a daring wolf you know, the ones who Iter end up killing are the daring ones, if you had a brain think about the consequences of the action you will want to disy before attempting it¡±


    His eyes had already started returning back to it¡¯s usual colours, I was shocked and amazed at what was going on


    ¡°Do not think that the moon goddess would save you from my hands this time, the next time, you¡¯re  rying an information, if you don¡¯t want to do it in peace, there are other means but it would have been a better journey that you had never met me¡±


    He said. I began to feel goosebumps all over my body and that instant I knew that it was not mere words that was going spoken put of his mouth, I was cautious of whatever I was saying.


    Not that it was because I was afraid of him, it¡¯s just that I did not want to know that I had died without knowing the incident that led to my death.


    He left where I was and I was there for some seconds, it¡¯s just that my whole body was  vibrating, I never knew that I was going to encounter Adrian this way.


    It got me pondering if the rtionship between us would not work out, from all angles, it looked like we are back to where we started where I had to be cautious of every movement that I made.


    Sweat began to drop out of my forehead, I took in a deep breath as a sigh escaped my lips, I was beginning to think I was cursed because the trap that I had almost fall into these few days, only the moon goddess knows how scared I was.


    I went into my chambers and sat of the bed contemting deeply, I knew that the source of my troubles started when I had began to n Lena¡¯s downfall.


    ¡°Was she blessed by the gods?¡± The question keeps ringing in my heart.


    I shook my head as I had my resolve, I was going to destroy Lena and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do. A part of me wanted to check up on Adrian and know how he was faring, another part of me was afraid of the earlier encounter.


    The maids came in to my chambers and I scoffed, they¡¯re not always around during crucial times of my life but are around during the peaceful time of my life.


    It got me pondering if they were part of a bigger plot, I knew that many are waiting for my downfall but it had not crossed my memory that my life could be used as a bait by mere lowlifes.


    I was feeling irritated and disgusted by their presence, I did not want to sound rude before my tale was spread abroad that the ¡°Luna¡± is rude. I spoke in the most polite way I could think of.


    ¡°Leave my room¡± I said


    They bowed their heads as they all left the room, I scattered my head all over my face as I was perplexed on the current situation. I dialled a number on the phone and the phone connected.


    ¡°I need a clean job¡± I said to the other end of the phone.


    ¡°On it boss¡± the voice replied.


    I smirked as I was anticipating the downfall of Lena, call me a wicked, self centered being who thinks of herself without being considerate to other people¡¯s feelings, I don¡¯t bloody care.


    It¡¯s not possible that she would be sharing what was mine in the first ce, it would have been better if she was wallowing her life in her former pack.


    I left the chambers as I met Adrianing out with no guards, he was the only one as he was on the phone apparently talking to a wolf about trivial matters.


    An ominous feeling crept up my heart, I knew that whatever that ising after this was bad news. He wasing towards my direction as I moved backwards till I got to my chambers.


    I could not be bothered about the expression on his face as I entered the chambers and locked the door panting heavily.


    The thought that Lena would be loosing that child of hers caused a blissful expression to be on my face, I am suffering as I had to lock up myself because I was meticulously nning her case.


    I felt it was a bacsh ¡°of what exactly?¡± I pondered on this case. I looked through the door and realized that he had gone, I came out of the room as my eyes tilted left and right.


    I happily moved to the library when I realized that his presence was no longer felt.

 The miscarriage (2)

    ***********************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    I really wish there was a ce where I could drown my sorrows and forget about everything that¡¯s happening to me, I was getting fed up with the way I was being treated in the pce.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was a pregnantdy for crying out loud, there was no sign of sympathy in the eyes of the wolves as I was sent on endless messages.


    It got me pondering if they were waiting to hear the news of my downfall so that they would bombard me with messages.


    I sat down outside the pce tiredly, my fragile body could no longer carry the stress that came with it.


    From the corner of my eye, I looked at Lady ire as she was heading towards my direction, I sighed. I never knew my luck would be this bad.


    Every time I see her there¡¯s this uneasy feeling that I normally have, I think it has to do with the fact that she¡¯s a meanie and my instincts that¡¯s trying to sound warning bells on my head.


    She came and dragged me from where I was


    ¡°You, this pathetic fool¡± she started.


    I kept my calm as I watched her yelling at me, I would have given her a piece of my mind if I had a status that can match hers. This time she was considered to be the ¡°Luna¡± while I was the ¡°ve¡±.


    She took me outside the pce and said


    ¡°I do not want to see you in the pce tonight, your presence irritates me¡±. She said


    There was nothing I could do, although the action I got from Lady ire did not amaze me in any way, I was surprised when she said I should not sleep in the pce.


    The only ce I know which could be considered a home was the library, it¡¯s far from the pce and I could not start the journey to the library that evening.


    I would have not been paranoid if it was only me that was going to suffer this, It would not be nice if the news spread around would be a pregnantdy attending the club and the end result was losing the only child that she had.


    There was nobodg to amodate me and I felt rejected, having no other option, I went in to the avable bar and sat at the counter, feasting my eyes anywhere and everywhere.


    I was so thirsty but there was nothing on me, tears almost came down my cheeks but I stayed strong and I kept a poker face on, trying to hide the pain that I felt.


    A stranger came to where I was and gave me a drink, I looked at him, curiosity burned in my eye as I refused to drink it, I needed to be careful, who knows if the drink was poisoned anyways.


    The stranger shook his head and smiled, his smile looked creepy, I was trying to wrap my head around the situation when he introduced himself to me.


    ¡°Derek¡± he said.


    I looked at the one who called himself Derek in shock, who go around saying his name to any random person, I grew vignt as I couldn¡¯t understand the situation in front of me.


    ¡°What would you like to drink mydy?¡± He asked me.


    I was speechless for some seconds.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy and what does he wants from me??¡± The question keeps ringing in my mind.


    Different thoughts ran through me at that instant, He had an innocent look but I could not be gazed by such look on his face because I hade to understand that even the one that¡¯s innocent can be deadly at times.


    Derek was surprised at the look on my face and was amazed that I had not answered him, I think he was trying to hide the look of anger on his face, because I knew he¡¯s going to be angry at my action.


    My stomach rumbles as I gave myself up to fate, silently, I prayed to the moon goddess hoping that nothing happens to my child.


    A drink was ced in front of me as I looked at Derek in shock, obviously he was an inpatient guy, I had a bad premonition within me that the drink is spiked, I wave it up.


    ¡°Hope it¡¯s not alcoholic?¡± I asked Derek


    ¡°It¡¯s a cocktail drink¡± he replied


    My eyes darted to Derek¡¯s own and I realized that he was almost done with the drink.


    I drank the ¡°cocktail¡± drink and my mouth burned, I wondered if a cocktail drink was meant to taste this way.


    ¡°Never trust easily, you won¡¯t know when you¡¯re walking into a trap¡± Derek said then left the club immediately.


    I was contemting on what the words meant when I heard a sharp pain in my stomach region, I clutched to my stomach, with the pain I left the club and went to the ce where I considered my second home ¨C the library.


    The only good thing about the library is that it is essible at any point in time, I entered the library and made myselffortable in one of the chairs.


    The pain came in double folds as I was shaking, I do not know what was wrong with me, it looked like inside of my stomach was twisting


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡± I screamed out in pain.


    I was sweating profusely, thank the moon goddess that I was the only one at the library at this moment else, I would not be able to exin my current situation to anybody.


    The sweat was mixed with tears, I tried standing up to see if the pain would reduce yet it increased the more, I was at loss of what to do.


    With little strength in me, I stood up andid my body on the floor of the library.


    This eased the pain a little as I heaved a sigh of relief, it was not up to an hour when the pain came intensively. I was too weak to endure the pain, the next thing that happened to me was darkness.

 Sweet tales

    ***************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    Ever since the incident that happened with Adrianst time, I was getting afraid of him and I do not bump into him in some certain situations.


    I realized that he could be angry at times and during those times of anger, he can lead to some unexpected situations.


    ¡°Why are all these things happening to me??¡±  I pondered.


    I thought I had be close to him and had him at my finger tips not knowing that we had gone back to the point when we were total strangers.


    I couldn¡¯t decipher Adrian¡¯s mood these days,  his mood is always fluctuating, these made me scared of him, I think I was not the only one who was feeling the heat, his guards were also feeling the heat.


    He came out of the throne room and his being screamed danger, I hid myself as I do not want to experience what I had experienced before, it¡¯s still livid and fresh in my memory.


    I looked at his eyes and noticed that his eyes had returned back to normal which was a great achievement for me.


    Iughed at myself and wondered why I am behaving like a ve when I am a princess. There was no rival in the Luna position as I was seen as the Luna of the pack.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It would sound funny in the ears of all those that would hear it that Luna is afraid of the ruling Alpha of the pack ¨C the one who she¡¯s meant to sit and rule side by side.


    I sighed as I went into my chambers, I hate the uneasy feeling that I am currently experiencing, although I was still in deep contemtion on why I had such feelings.


    I was getting frustrated because I had information that could drag Lena to the mud but I cannot fully express it.


    A knock brought me out of my reverie as I was angry at the one who knocked at the door, doesn¡¯t he know the perfect time to knock??


    ¡°Come in¡± I grudgingly answered.


    I was shocked at the one who opened the door, it turned out that he was one of Adrian¡¯s guards.


    ¡°The Alpha requested for your presence¡± he said.


    He left immediately after he had given the message, I went out of the chambers immediately as I¡¯m aware of the consequences of goingte when you¡¯re being summoned by the Alpha.


    I entered the throne room where he is and I noticed that he was quite busy, with my head bowed, I stood there shaking, he was not finishing any time soon and I¡¯m afraid of interrupting him.


    I do not want anything to cut my life short as I loved my life.


    After a period of time, he raised his head up and I was not able to decipher what he¡¯s expression was, obviously how do I see the expression on his face when my head was bowed to the ground.


    ¡°Rise¡± he said


    I raised my head up to behold the enchanting eyes in front of me, deep down, I knew a whole lot of things had changed about Adrian but I couldn¡¯t wrap my head on what had changed.


    The throne room was silent for a long time and the silence was beginning to freak me out. He gestured on me to sit down as I sat down, if it was before, I would be reeling in excitement that I shared a table with the ruling Alpha.


    But right now, I am keeping my fingers crossed as I was too cautious of my moment and expression around him, because any slight mistake could lead to my downfall.


    ¡°Do you think you can gather information on my subjects right under my nose and I would not know?¡± His voice was cold and menacing as he asked the question.


    I was shocked and speechless at Adrian¡¯s outburst. I thought I knew one of his weaknesses.


    ¡°Why am I always having new knowledge in awkward situations?¡±


    His eyes were changing colours and I knew I had seeded in getting him angry.


    In the ventted room, I was sweating buckets. He stood up from the throne and headed towards my direction, I stepped backwards as he chuckled.


    ¡°Do you think that I am one who can be easily manipted??¡± He asked further


    I knew that if I did not answer the question, the death door would be smiling at me with his hands wide open.


    ¡°No my Lord¡± I answered shakily.


    ¡°It was nice feasting on your body tho, I would love to enjoy the sensation once more¡± He said


    Different thoughts ran through me, my earlier guess that Adrian had fallen in love with me was shattered by this statement.


    Only the moon goddess knows how bad I want to escape from this situation. I cursed my luck as I pondered on why I had to meet Adrian in weird situations.


    ¡°What have you gathered concerning Lena??¡± He asked.


    I knew that I could not tease him on spot so I answered the question immediately


    ¡°I think the motive of hering into the pack was a set up¡±, I began


    He looked at me with curiousityced in those eyes of his, I held back aughter because I knew that it would mark the end of my life if I everughed, given the current situation.


    I cleared my throat and continued


    ¡°She was a bait for the real deal¡± I said.


    He stared at me as his gaze was calm, he was contemting on some things, I couldn¡¯t wait for it to end as I continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s the informant of the rival pack, she¡¯s here to get information about the pack¡±.


    There was no emotions showed on his face as I pondered on the scenario..


    He looked at me with a look that says ¡°any other thing¡±


    I shook my head and left the throne room without a word from him, today had been a tiring day.

 Sweet tales (2)

    ***************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    The information I had received from ire earlier got me pondering, I never knew that I had allow a spy into my home but on a second thought what if she¡¯s not a spy??


    I could not be bothered by such thought as I remembered the weakness that I had ¨C being moved by words.


    Although I had intimidated ire and tell her that I am not moved by words nor can be manipted by words, truth be told, I am one who can be moved or manipted by words.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind but I tried to maintain a calm gaze as I looked at ire, she looked afraid and scared of me. I smirked as I knew the reason why her reaction was so different.


    Ever since she encountered Ian, she had never being the same again, it was such a funny experience tho, till now, I am reeling inughter whenever I remember the incident.


    She was shaking vigorously as her expression was full of shock, I noticed her every moment and wondered if a beta wolf can be dense at times.


    Different emotions was clearly seen on her face ¨C fear, shock, troubled. She seemed to be in deep contemtion as I left her to her being.


    My calm gaze rested on her face as I said


    ¡°Done thinking??¡± I asked bringing out of her reverie.


    She looked frightened and she nodded. I pondered on how the incident had affected her badly and I sighed out loud.


    ¡°So sorry my Lord¡± she said bowing her head to the ground.


    I was stupefied, confused on the reply which she had given.


    ¡°was a knot loosed in her brain?? Why is she apologizing when she had done nothing wrong??¡±


    I noticed her bowed figure and pondered if this was really ire or an  imposter. I sighed out loud and said.


    ¡°Rise¡±


    She rose her head up to meet my calm gaze on her, I moved closer to her as she continued stepping back, this was a funny experience so I chuckled.


    I stopped on my tracks, I could not be bothered by the emotions that¡¯s running through her and I said


    ¡°Do not y with fire, else you will get burned¡± I was about leaving the throne room when I turned to her and said


    ¡°Report every single details about Lena to me, the day I get to hear her tales in another person ears¡­.¡±


    I stopped as an evil smile found it¡¯s way to my face


    ¡°Is the day you¡¯ll leave the surface of the earth¡­.. Remember this, your life and the life of your father are in my hands¡± I paused as I could see traces of shock in her eyes.


    ¡°Do not dare me, I eat Beta wolves for dinner, they are so delicious¡±. I concluded with the word and left the throne room.


    I was fuming with rage because I had be a pawn in this game of chess. I needed to vent the anger out so I went to hunt in the wild.


    After a while, I came back looking refreshed, I entered the pce and was amazed at the information that got to my ears at my return


    ¡°Lena is in the pack hospital, she¡¯s at the verge of giving up¡± one of the guards said to me.


    Although I hated Lena and was disgusted by her presence, she was carrying my child, I went to the pack hospital as I saw the doctor administering drugs to her.


    ¡°How¡¯s she¡± I asked the doctor


    He bowed his head for a while when he noticed my presence, lifted his head up after a while and said


    ¡°There was nothingplicated, both mother and child are safe¡± he replied.


    I never wanted anything to happen to the child as I was relieved when I heard the news that the child was alright.


    I left the pack hospital and entered the pce, I was on my way to my chambers when I noticed ireing out from the other side of the pce, she stopped in her tracks and hid when she noticed my presence.


    She was waiting for me to pass, I looked at the dark corner where she hid and shooked my head.


    I was amazed by the look in her eyes, she looked like one who had seen a monster. I sighed and left the ce where she had hid.


    I entered the chambers and sat down on the bed, my emotions were conflicted. I brought out a book and began to read as I could not focus on the book beside me as my head was full of lustful imaginations.


    I licked my lips as I imagined ire in a sexy dress screaming my name as I drilled into her. She stopped wearing appealing dresses ever since that incident.


    I think the trauma gotten from that incident had changed the core of her being.


    I entered a room and the room was filled with her nude pictures and the embarrassing ones, my eyes rested on her breasts which was dangling and my throat went dry.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I looked at her shaved pussy and the thought of running my tongue through that pussy made me wet, I never knew she was such a beauty until this very moment.


    Right now, the huge cravings for sex sounded in my head, I had been starved of sex for so long, I knew my wolf wasfortable with it as he wanted to have sex with his ¡°mate¡±


    I had long given up on that world and I came to the conclusion that the moon goddess did not want me to have a ¡°mate¡±, reason best known to her.


    I left the room which was filled with her pictures and I entered the bathroom. Remembering how sweet she was, I ced my hand on my dick and began to massage it.


    I groaned out loud as I remembered the way her moan sounded like music in my ears. I jerked as I released my juices all over the bathtub.


    Refreshing myself, I came out andy on the big bed, sumbing myself to sleep. I¡¯ll think of a judgement n for Lenater

 The bitter tale

    ***************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    I woke up with a throbbing headache, I sighed, ever since that night, I had not encountered such a throbbing headache, and I wondered what could be this cause.


    FLASHBACK


    After I had ced the spy in the dungeon, I became cautious of my every movement and speech, I did not tell the secret of the pack nor the strategy used to win the war anybody.


    The Council of Elders was clueless about what was happening as in every war that was fought, the strategy was not brought forth in time.


    It was on the battlefield that the strategy would be told, and this caused a lot of confusion and distress among the soldiers.


    I knew that this was not the best option as we have encountered several defeats as a result of the unnned strategies but I was unfazed as I knew that the n I hade up with was for the safety of the pack.


    I could not be bothered by the looks given to me by the Council of Elders, only the moon goddess knows what wicked ns that run in their heart.


    I began to show concern when the defeat was getting a whole lot, the pressureing from losing the battle and also from the Council of Elders made my head spin.


    I decided to give in to their plea and resumed my duty of saying the strategy before the war, although I was still cautious of my words before them and remained vignt.


    Ever since I resumed the idea of telling them the strategy beforehand, we had never lost a battle and were able to maintain the victories that we had, l did not lose guard because of this and I became more cautious than ever.


    Well¡­. I do not wish to think that all was well with the pack as there was this foreboding feeling that all my actions were being watched by a pair of eyes, I tried to shake the feeling off but I could not.


    This made me fall into deep contemtion as I wondered if there was any loophole in the pce and if there is, what are the necessary solutions.


    Before the war, I had an ominous feeling, it looked like we were going to win the war but we were going to encounter severe and life-threatening injuries.


    I shrugged the feeling off and wore my armour, preparing myself for battle. I entered and I noticed the smirk on the snow king¡¯s face as I was in deep contemtion on the reason behind that expression on his face.


    We engaged ourselves in a battle, it was a tough battle, although we emerged victorious, we sustained injuries.


    The snow king looked at me and said


    ¡°Sometimes, close allies can be close enemies, a man¡¯s downfall is tied to thepany he has¡±


    He left the arena when he had finished saying the words and I fell into a deep contemtion, trying to decipher the meaning of the words.


    I knew there was a snitch among my Council of Elders but it pained me that I was not able to spot the spy among the Council of Elders.


    I was getting angry as I pondered on the sort of leader I was, my eyes began changing their colours as everyone left the ce where I was.


    I had used the Alpha authority on them unknowingly as everyone shivered and bowed their eyes, it looked like they were being forced to do so, I sighed and left the area.


    This scenario would make some believe that I was a tyrannical leader who did not have the people¡¯s intention at heart, while on a second thought, I am trying my best to see that the wolves were saved.


    The experience that almost made me wipe the Council of Elders from my rule was thest war in which we encountered a rival pack.


    From all strategies we were meant to achieve victory not knowing that our ns were disclosed to the rival pack and they had prepared immensely for it.


    Thest pack war was a brutal war leading to death on both sides as there was no victor in the war, I sighed as I looked at their blood flowing to the ground.


    The rival pack king smirked and said a word before leaving


    ¡°Do not trust anyone, all is fair in war, the end justifies the means¡±


    The word struck a cord in me, I went back to the pack and conducted a thorough investigation on the Council of Elders, I got to find out the snitch and I killed him, hanging the different parts of his body in the market.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wanted it to serve as a reminder to all those who would betray the pack in theter years.


    Tears ran down my cheeks as I realized that I had ced the lives of the wolves in danger.


    I increased the intensity of my training so that I would be strong enough to protect the people from danger, this strengthened my resolve to train myself in the art of war.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I could not allow the ones who I am leading to encounter such fate again, Remembering how many loyal men died to save my life so that the pack would not be in shambles, I strengthened my resolve.


    I went into the pack hospital as Lena was still sleeping, the pack doctor noticed my arrival, bowed his head then said


    ¡°She needs to rest for two days so that she would be able to regain the strength that she lost as a result of channeling her strength to save the baby¡±


    I looked at her innocent face as I felt a wave of emotions passing me, I took a deep breath and left the pack hospital.


    I entered the pce and saw ire walking in the opposite direction, she saw me this time and was not afraid of me, I smirked.


    The devious n and strategy to take Lena is at its formtion stage, she would not know what would hit her.

 The Bitter Tale (2)

    ************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    I had envisioned how this day would look like, the period when Lena would finally be destroyed.


    The day was fully blissful when I received a call that made my day.


    ¡°Mission aplished,¡± The one on the other end said


    I went out of the chambers just in time to see Adrianing out of his chambers, I smiled as I walked towards him.


    It¡¯s so funny right, the same Alpha wolf I am running away from is the same Alpha wolf I am embracing, l thought deeply about it and realized that I had met him in an odd situation.


    He came closer to me and I bowed my head, although I am a little bit free with him that does not mean that I don¡¯t get scared or afraid whenever I am in his presence.


    ¡°Still scared of me right??¡± He asked in hus cold emotionless voice and this made me be wary.


    I tried to be asfortable with him as before but I realized that it¡¯s not working out. I was amazed and confused about myself as I was pondering on the current situation.


    I thought I was beginning to be free with him but why does his voice send shivers all over my skin, what¡¯s really happening to him??


    ¡°Wow!!! You were really absentminded, I can¡¯t believe I was talking to the air¡± He said


    I gulped down saliva and was sweating profusely, my head was bowed so it stained my shirt.


    ¡°Rise¡± Adrian said


    I rose my head up and behold his unfathomable eyes which spoke of boundless wisdom, he still had his poker face on leaving me in deep contemtion if I had entered his bad book.


    ¡°Follow me¡± He said.


    I followed him with doubts in my mind, different thoughts ran through me as I wondered if I was going to be executed.


    He led me to his private chambers and I stood still,  he looked at me and sighed.


    ¡°Am I that scary??¡± He asked


    I knew right now that my answer determines if I would venture out of this alive or dead.


    On a second thought, I am the Luna who¡¯s meant to rule side by side with him, I needed to ovee this fear that I have whenever I encountered him.


    I didn¡¯t know that his calm gaze rested on me watching all of my actions.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He didn¡¯t say anything as he was silent, the private chambers was quiet for some time before he came closer to me and bit my earlobe sending weird sensations all over my body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here for fun, I brought you here to aplish a purpose¡± He said


    I raised my eyebrows at him and asked


    ¡°Which is??¡±


    He smirked, his eyes resting on my breasts and he answered


    ¡°Pleasure me, I want to feel your touch once more¡±


    Although I expected a words case scenario, I never knew that it was going to be this easy. I smiled, I needed the same thing as I had always imagine the day when I would get to feel him again.


    I ced my hand on his trouser and began to rub his dick, he groaned out loud as I apply more pressure, he looked like he was struggling with something.


    I removed the zip in his trousers, and I realized there was another obstruction, without waiting any further I tore the boxers and his dick spring forth in it¡¯s glory with precum leaking out of it.


    ¡°What a delicious feast¡± I said to myself, I continued to used my hand to massage his dick. He looked like he was enjoying it as he groaned out loud.


    I bent down as he opened my mouth with two of his fingers and ced his dick inside my mouth, I used my tongue in rubbing the tip as I began to suck it.


    He groaned out loud as he was fucking my mouth, my mouth was beginning to pain me as I removed my mouth from his dick.


    I undressed before him as I looked at his expression, he looked like one who has his favourite meat in front of him as he licked his lips.


    After undressing myself,  he kissed me hungrily as I reciprocated while unbuttoning his shirt.


    His hand rested on one of my breast as he begin to tease my nipple.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet¡± he whispered seductively in my ears.


    While on of his hands was on my breast, his two fingers found it¡¯s way to my entrance as he began to to tease it.


    My juices were pouring out at a faster rate as he smirked and brought his fingers to my mouth and said


    ¡°Lick it¡±


    I licked it and he smiled, he sucked my breast while his hands yed with the other one.


    He stood up immediately, wore his clothes and left the room as I wondered what caused the change of emotions, well¡­.. That would be a tale for another day, I had spies all over the pack and they had not been useful for a while.


    They were trained by my father, at that time, I did not understand why my father was training them as I considered it to be a waste of time and resources.


    I grew wiser with time and I knew that certain situations requires certain people.


    On a certain asion, my father handed them over to me, telling me that I had full control over them, and I was required to give them a name.


    The name given to them was ¡°Shadows¡± am I not cool??


    Well¡­ Back to the main mission on ground, I ordered them to spread the news about Lena that Lena was a traitor who had the ns of killing the ruling Alpha and taking over the pack.


    They went on with the task that was assigned to them,  I went back to my chambers with a blissful expression on my face as I awaits the good news


    Lena¡­. Your doom had just begun

 From Love to hate

    ***************************


    Adrian¡¯s pov


    ¡°This would be one of the greatest wars recorded in history, no other war would be as great and chilling as this¡±. One of the Council of Elders spoke


    The news sounds gibberish to my ears, how would there be a pack war and I was so clueless about it.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!!¡± One of the Council of Elders eximed.


    I was shocked and surprised by the sudden outburst


    ¡°Was I asleep before??¡± I pondered as I looked at the one who made such a statement like one who had grown two heads.


    Anyways back to the one telling the tale about the wars as I was confused, curiosity burned in my eyes as I waited for him to finish his tale before I proceeded to ask a question


    ¡°What was the focal point of this discussion??¡± I asked.


    The Council of Elders looked at me, surprise and shock was evident in their expression. I know the attitude that I am portraying right now is weird but I can¡¯t help it.


    I had been up all night trying to figure out what to do with Lena¡¯s case. Being the ruling Alpha is taxing and the responsibility is weighing heavily on my shoulders.


    ¡°The news of the war between the two strongest packs is circting around the werewolf race¡±.


    I was still confused about the information I got, how that¡¯s supposed to help me, on a second thought I was pondering if we were going to partake in the war.


    ¡°We¡¯re not participants of the war, we¡¯ll be there as spectators, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity to know what strategy and tactics they¡¯ll be using¡±


    I was relieved when I heard the news, obviously I was already getting tired of wars but I realized that war is inevitable for peace to reign.


    I looked unfazed as I wondered what the oue of the ¡°wars¡± between the two ¡°strongest packs. I stepped out of the execution ground not bothering to know the expression on the Council of Elders faces.


    I was about to enter my chambers when I heard the news that got me angry


    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡± One of my personal guards rted the information to me.


    My face contorted into a frown as I went to the pack hospital and I met herying on the bed staring at the ceiling, she was looking so weak.


    I did not spare her another nce as I left the pack hospital looking so angry. Till now, I can¡¯t imagine how I had brought the enemy into the pack, my eyes were beginning to change colours when I heard a frustrating chuckle inside my head.


    ¡°Calm down, will you??¡± Ian asked


    There¡¯s one annoying behaviour that my wolf possesses ¨C The ability to make one angry with his actions


    ¡°What apliment¡± He said.


    I rolled my eyes at what he said, my wolf was mysterious right from the onset but he had be more mysterious.


    I wondered if I had ever offended the moon goddess in my previous life that she gave me an Alpha wolf which was an annoying brat. It¡¯s of no news to me that he possessed the ability to help me in crucial situations.


    Looking at him closely, he looked like a mental retard wolf.


    I could sense danger within me and I know that I had seeded in making him angry which could be seen as an achievement on my part.


    I saw Lena entering the pce as I was disgusted and irritated by her presence, I began to feel goosebumps all over my body and I wondered what was the cause.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Remembering what ire told me, I shivered. Deep down, I wanted to tear the innocent mask on her face in order to bring out the monster which was  deep within her.


    I had wanted to get rid of the child in her stomach but on second thought, I am not that wicked and heartless to get rid of her innocent child.


    ¡°d you know¡± Ian said.


    I had to contemte on the temperament that my wolf had, sometimes he behaved like a big bad wolf whose every being screamed danger, sometimes he behaved like a tamed wolf who can be manipted by anyone.


    ¡°Do not allow anyone to know your identity, always keep it covered. It makes your enemies scared of you¡± Ian said.


    This got me confused the more, am I considered an enemy, but we are meant to be one


    ¡°Not you idiot, but the bad guys¡± Ian said.


    Although I tried not to show it out, I am relieved by the answer Ian gave me.


    ¡°Do not let your imagination run so wild, focus on the mission on ground scaredy cat¡± Ian teased.


    I scoffed at the word which was spoken to me, she saw me as  different expressions were seen on her face ¨C fear, anger, shock. She quickly hid herself as I hissed at her.


    I needed her to feel the pains of losing a particr thing, not knowing what you¡¯re losing and I stood there for a long period of time.


    I knew I had many engagement to do as I left the ce in which she hid, I could feel a relieve sighing out of the angle, I was angry butter on I felt conflicted and I did not know why.


    The immense hatred I had for her, I had not develop such hatred before in centuries, I looked at her and all I could see was a maniptive bitch who had the ability to manipte anyone to achieve her goal.


    I saw her leaving the pce and I grew wary, different thoughts ran through my mind as I wondered how many spies she had nted in thr pack and which time duration had she began to formte her n.


    I saw ireing into the pce as my expressionless face nced at her, poor girl, she did not know that she was used as a sex ve that is used to relieve me whenever I am the mood for sex.

 From Love to hate (2)

    *****************************


    Lena¡¯s pov


    Although I was surprised about  Alpha Adrian¡¯s attitude towards me, I never knew it could be this bad.


    I was pondering on my current fate and I rubbed my hands on my belly, this was my only source of joy in this terrible times.


    I went out of the pce and I noticed that the beta wolves were discussing and they pointed their hands towards my direction.


    I could not me them tho since I knew the perpetrator of such acts. I recalled how my life had been and tears run down my cheeks.


    Although I had been humiliated and insulted in my other pack but it was not up to the amount of humiliation I am currently facing in this pack.


    I was a gue that everybody is running away from, I never knew about my origins and I do not care to know.


    Given the incident that had urred to me, I wondered if my life was a blessing or a curse, I pondered if I had ever offended the moon goddess that she would bestow such fate to me.


    I could not lift up my head properly in the pack because I am known all over the pack as a traitor who hade to take over the ruling Alpha with her ns


    I did not know about the existence of the pack until that very night when Alpha Adrian brought me in, the look on their faces could show me that they had long waited for the time that I would be mocked and this was the time.


    I went back to the pce and I noticed that Alpha Adrian¡¯s countenance was sullen, this made my heart beat. The only one who defended me whenever I had issues with the pack members is angry with me, who do I run to??


    I was pondering on the current predicament in my life when a pnded on my cheek, I hid the tears that threatened to fall off my eyes and I looked, it was the ¡°bad news¡± herself ¨C Lady ire.


    She took a towel from one of her maids and wiped her hands, she repeated the action twice and left my presence. Tears fell from my cheeks because this was the same treatment I received in my other pack.


    I was being maltreated for no just cause.


    I had let the small misunderstanding between us developed into something great, I was scared of Alpha Adrian the same one I enjoyed leaning on his body enjoying the fragrance.


    I knew that the peaceful days I had enjoyed in the pce hade to an end, Alpha Adrian came to meet me and I bowed my head immediately.


    ¡°Do you think you can spy on my pack and get away with it??¡± His cold and menacing voice wafted through my ears and I shivered.


    Sweats began to pour out of my forehead, it looked like I was in the warzone and different arrows was being thrown at me


    ¡°Sounds like, you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re dealing with, I could make your corpse not be found on the surface of the earth¡±. He stated


    Every words he said was enough to make me afraid, behind the sweet and caring ruling Alpha wolf is a monster waiting to explode, I had tasted the part today and it¡¯s beginning to freak me out.


    He was not nning on leaving me anytime soon and I don¡¯t think I had the courage or capacity to face him. My head was still bowed to the floor, he had not said anything to me and I really loved my life.


    He noticed the floral dress that I wore and chuckled, every action of his is enough to make me scared and afraid of him.


    ¡°What were you doing in the early hours of the morning??¡± He asked me


    I was surprised because at that point, I was still in the hospital bed thinking about my life and the way out.


    ¡°Did you think, I do not know of the wicked ns to dethrone me and take over the pack??¡± He asked further.


    Great we¡¯re back to where we started. I do not have any wish to dethrone the Alpha and ruler the pack, if at all, I had ever thought about it, the end result would have I would be dead before acquiring such position.


    Reason that they¡¯re many high ranked wolves who are converting the position of the ruling Alpha, I maintained silence because I knew that every statement I would be making is enough to end my life.


    He left my presence angrily as two of his guards followed him from behind, I cursed my luck. I never knew that Alpha Adrian could be so domineering.


    I lived in the pce as a low ranked wolf who was always scared of her life, the courage I had to stand up to them had dissipated leaving one who¡¯s broken, shattered and trying to be free from this predicament.


    I knew that Lady ire would be reeling in joy because she had always wished for the day Alpha Adrian would turn his back against me and that day is here.


    I went into the maid chambers and sat on the bed, this period of my life, I looked like a locked prisoner hoping for the day when I would be free.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I had rested my head on the bed but I was still vignt tho I was resting.


    I knew that many wolves are after my life and since I do not have the protection of Alpha Adrian anymore, it would be of immense pleasure if one of the wolves takes my life.


    I met Lady ire arms hooked around Alpha Adrian, although the ruling Alpha had a poker face on, Lady ire looked like one who had won a lottery because there was a smile on her face ¨C a genuine one.


    While one is being treated as a pauper, the other is being treated as a ve.


    I knew that my miserable life is only but the beginning

 The setup

    *************************


    ire¡¯s pov


    Although it is quite satisfying to know that Lena has been treated like a ve in the pce, I could not get hold of the feeling that she is breathing the same air with me.


    I needed her out of the waypletely, all the ns which I had setup for her was gradually falling into ce, the only one that got me angry was that she was still with her child, I needed the child out of the picture.


    Anyways this would not stop me from aplishing my goals. I was racking my brains looking for a n that could lead her to the execution stage.


    I saw my fathering out of his chambers with an expressionless face, if it was before, I would not dare to go close to him but right now he¡¯s my closest buddy.


    I went to him and hugged him, his expression softened as he looked at me.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± He asked


    I nodded my head and he was about to leave my presence when he heard a word from me that stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°I needed advice from you, I think I¡¯ll have to wait until youe back¡± I said.


    He looked at me and smirked, he smiled but the smile was not reaching his eyes, this made me shivered but I had toport myself so that he would not notice that I was afraid of him.


    Well¡­. The idea ofporting myself could not escape his eyes, he was a keen observer and I did not know that my every action was seen by me.


    He did not say a word as he left where I was, I ruffled my head in frustration, I needed to change the action of mine, from the look of his eyes, I knew he was hurt by the fact that I was still scared of him.


    I entered the room and thoughts ran through my mind, I recalled the moment when I was treated like a ve and like air and I became gloomy, all was in the past because right now I am the Alpha¡¯s little princess (or so I thought)


    I saw Adrianing out of the throne room and my eyes brightened up, I hurriedly moved over to his direction but paused alongside the way. I did not want the incident that happened in the throne room to repeat itself.


    I was still traumatized by the experience of that day, on a second thought I entered the room as I began to nce through the books. I heard a knock on my door and opened the door, I was shocked when I saw that it was Adrian guard.


    I pondered on what I had done wrong, and wondered if I was going to the execution room.


    ¡°Silly me, why do I think of such thoughts¡±, the guard lips were moving but he was not producing any sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,e again¡± I said.


    There was no emotion shown in his face as he said


    ¡°The Alpha seeks your presence¡±


    Although I tried to keep my calm but I was still confused on what was going on, in my confused state, I followed the guards and he took me to the garden, which was weird.


    The ces that Adrian visits are the throne room, the library, and the execution room. I was beginning to think that the guard had a knot loose in his head, because why the hell would he take me to the garden??


    Different questions were beginning to be formted in my head, or was this how my life was going to end, I had been at my best behaviour except for the time I pped Lena. He¡¯s not going to punish me for this right??


    I knew that the guard was only but a messenger so he would not be able to answer the question, the only one liable to answer the question is Adrian .


    ¡°Have we not passed this stage yet??¡± He asked, frustrationid in his voice.


    I rose up my head as I was amazed by the sudden transformation. Different emotions ran through me as I pondered if this was really Adrian, the cold-blooded Alpha or an imposter.


    ¡°Did you want I should gauge your eyes out?? Why the look on your face¡± Adrian teased.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The sudden transformation made me smile, his poker face looked at me as he chuckled out loud, I was about rting what was going on when I heard that my father was back.


    I was at loss of what to do, earlier in the day, I told my father that I needed his help and right now I was enjoying the conversation I had with Adrian and I did not want to leave his presence.


    Adrian looked at me, curiosity burned in those eyes of his, he took a deep breath and said


    ¡°You may leave,e back after you¡¯re done discussing with your father¡±.


    I nodded my head as I headed towards my father¡¯s chambers, I recalled the incident that happened this morning and a shiver ran through my spine, I was skeptical about visiting my father.


    I thought he was still angry about the incident that happened earlier today. I got to my father¡¯s chambers and was about to knock on the door when I heard his voice from within


    ¡°Come in¡±


    I came inside and my father was beside the book looking through the documents


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± He said not bothering to look at me


    I knew he was pissed off at what happened earlier on, I spoke from where I stood


    ¡°What¡¯s the punishment for stealing a property especially from a beta rank wolf¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s punishable by death¡±. My father said


    A blissful expression was on my face as I had known the perfect n that would make Lena suffer.


    I sent a trusted maid to hide my essories in Lena¡¯s room.


    Her destruction has started.

 The setup(2)

    ************************


    Lena¡¯s povMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady ire came to me looking so angry like I had her favourite toy stolen away from her.


    I wasing back from the library and I hade to meet themotion outside the maid chambers. I entered and everyone¡¯s eyes turned  to mine, I was confused on what had happened.


    The gazes that were shown towards me by the high-ranked wolves were mixed ¨C mockery, pity. I was confused about the situation and was wondering why I would receive such a gaze from them.


    It was when I entered the chambers that I understand the gravity of the situation. The jewelry of Lady ire¡¯s was seen in my bag I couldn¡¯t understand the situation as I was confused on what had happened.


    Lady ire looked at me and a smirk was seen on her face, I tried to wrap my head around the situation, who would try to frame me up??


    I had not offended anyone ever since I came to the pack although I had unintentionally stepped on their toes when I was introduced as the Alpha¡¯s mate.


    Alpha Adrian came into the chambers as he saw that the reason for themotion was me, a look of disappointment shed in his eyes  before it was ced with a look of disgust.


    I was taken to the execution grounds and I had chains on my hands and legs, as I stood before the Council of Elders as I await the judgement.


    I could not understand what was going on as I could only see the lips of one of the Council of Elders moving but was not producing any sound.


    I was sweating profusely where I stood, the world were turning all around as I was still thinking of who I had offended that made me go through this phase of life


    Different Council members came forward in order to say their opinion, I was least concentrated in whatever they were saying as I was reminiscing on how blissful my life was


    FLASHBACK


    I had pains in my stomach as I groaned out loud. Alpha Adrian looked at me, worry and concern etched in his face


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked


    I shook my head as he sat on the bed, where I was and began to massage the back, the pain I had dissipated.


    I had a relieved expression on my face as I looked at him, I had heard rumors about Alpha Adrian¡¯s ruthlessness and how he treated his enemies with no mercy.


    I had not witnessed how ruthless he was because he had not shown me his ruthlessness, he had only showed me his caring side.


    I was being pampered as I was giving everything I asked for, I saw the look on the maids face and it was the look of jealousy, at that point, I could not be bothered about the look which was on the maid¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± Alpha Adrian said


    Alpha Adrian left me alone in the custody of the maids, there and then I noticed how fast emotions can change.


    During Alpha Adrian¡¯s presence, the look on their faces was gentle,passion and a hint of pity, During his absence, their look was one of a ravenous wolf looking for who to devour.


    I sat down there and was rubbing my stomach with my hands, it had be an habitual habit of mine.


    Although their actions pointed to the fact that they had wanted to devour me, they had their ns formted and ready for execution. The only loophole in the n was that I was the Alpha¡¯s favourite.


    I was in the midst of wolves yet I was not afraid, I knew in the midst of the devourers I would not be harmed, not because of my rank but because of the one who was behind me.


    Lady ire was angry that I took her position, I did not know if it¡¯s because of the influence of power been confered on me as the Luna of the pack , I was able to stand my ground against Lady ire.


    Lady ire walked out on me looking so angry and to a point I was amused by her attitude as I considered it childish.


    I was in the chambers when Alpha Adrian came to the room and said a word that made me stupefied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sightseeing¡± Alpha Adrian said to me.


    I wore a sleeveless flowery given as I followed Alpha Adrian, he became my tour guide as he did not want to sing nor dance.


    We settled for the library and Alpha Adrian moved in to the war sections in order to know more about wars, strategy and their tactics. I entered the wisdom section, settling on a book with hope and aspiration.


    We stayed in the library till it was dusk. Alpha Adrian noticed it, took me out of the library as he ced his hands on top of my shouldersas we left the library.


    I loved the way the expression he made, I was the Alpha little princess as a result I was spoiled with love and care from the ruling, I was happy because I had seen a home that I would finally be indebte to.


    I never knew that it was a facade in order to ruin the real deal, deep within me I hoped that I had not fallen into the trap.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    The water that was sshed on my face brought me back to reality, at this point I know how Alpha Adrian can be ruthless as I had experienced his ruthlessness first hand.


    ¡°She will be thrown into the jail as we await further instructions¡±. One of the Council of Elders said.


    I could not be bothered about the judgement that was passed onto me, the question whichid in my heart was that who nned this set-up.


    I was dragged with the chains as we entered the dark cave and I was being thrown inside.


    I hope I would be able to get out of this unharmed

 The Regret

    ****************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I sat down, lost in thoughts. Where had it gone wrong?? I pondered on this current situation. I was the ruling Alpha, my father died three months after Lena¡¯s departure, turns out that he had been battling with an ailment long before now.


    FLASHBACK


    I entered my father¡¯s chambers and I noticed that he was pale, his countenance looked more of a sickly person than a healthy person.


    If any of the wolves had told me that my father would beying on the bed looking so sick to the point of death, only the moon goddess knows what would have happened to such person


    He had been ruling the kingdom for too long, the cause of his illness was a deadly poison which was injected into his system, it is not detected at the early stage but it is detected at theter stages.


    The pack doctor looked at me and sighed


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time to live¡± He said as he bowed his head and left my presence.


    I looked at my father as my father coughed out blood, I was racking my brain, searching for anyone who was close to my father in order to n such against him yet I found none


    I did not like my father at first nce, I thought he was the one responsible for the predicament that I am right now. I was not into royalty at first because of the responsibility attached to it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Weird¡­.. Right??


    Yeah, I was a young Alpha wolf who was not serious with life and I spent my time, ying or going for hunt, my father had tried to caution me several times but it was to no avail.


    Although the main reason why I learnt how to use a sword was because I thought of it as a fun activity not necessarily because I wanted to protect a pack.


    I grew up not knowing who my mother is, my father was out doing his duties as the ruling Alpha.


    Right from the time I was a young wolf to this present moment, I was one who seeks for attention and loved it when I am praised for doing a particr acts.


    Yet, my father did none of the two as I was always crutized, scolded and reprimanded at every slight opportunity which made me frustrated at some point.


    My father saw that I was bing unruly so he decided to send me to a pack war, I had never seen such courage that thu are wolves that are ready to die for the ones they loved.


    I was pondering on this matter, although we were still at the battlefield, blood flowed like water and for the first time I was afraid of death.  I looked at the brave warriors who were fighting for the peace of the pack and I felt down.


    Fortunately, we won the war but we encountered many casualties. The war in which I had experienced brought out a new me as I went into rigorous training in order to be equipped to fight wars of the pack.


    It just so happened that I finished my training session and I was on my way to the pce when I saw wounded wolf lying at the path in which I stood, I was angry at myself because I would have walked passed that spot of it was ages ago.


    Blood was gushing out of the wolf leg that weakness could be seen in its countenance, it¡¯s face looked at me, it was scared and afraid of what I could do to it.


    I crouched down to its level and saw that its injuries were quite severe, I sighed, there was nothing I could do at the moment to save the wolf so I left the wolf and was walking to the pce.


    I turned my eyes towards the direction of the wolf and I did not see the wolf again, taking a deep breath, I entered into the pce and realized that my father had been pierced.


    I did not want to think if it had beenced with poison or not, he smiled when he saw me.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally taking up responsibilities¡± He said.


    I went out of the pce looking so angry and I found a perfect spot to release my anger on. After venting our my anger, I noticed that there was curious eyes studying me from where I was.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked


    The youngdy bowed in front of me and said


    ¡°Lauren¡±


    My blue eyes were scanning her as I was pondering on where she hade from, she had this innocent look and her voice was soothing the soul.


    She was shaking at the spot where she bowed and I wondered if there was something wrong with her, she rose up her head to meet my blue eyes so she bowed herself to the ground.


    I sighed as I looked at the disy in front of me,  I think all this whole fiasco is not that she was respecting me or anything but she was afraid of the one behind my back. It is said that my father is ruthless in killing all his enemies.


    In my heart, I was determined to get close to Lauren in order for me to find out who she really is.


    I started the n formtion and in no time, I executed the n. On the day of the execution,  I pondered if the decision I was going to take was going to be an easy one or a hard one.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    Here am I, regretting that I had ever conceived the n in the first ce. I had heard this statement ¡°Do not judge a book by its cover¡± I never knew what it meant until this present day.


    Lauren was bad news that had ever happened to me, she was a scheming bitch who would do anything to get what she wants

 The Regret [2]

    **************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    ¡°I do not know what¡¯s wrong with these people, Can¡¯t they do things right?? What the hell is wrong with these people?¡± I  heard a familiar voice and I slumped on my chair, I was already tired of hearing  the voice every time.


    I sighed as I pondered if marrying Lauren was the right thing to do. I realized that what she portrayed herself to me was not what she actually is.


    At first nce, I thought she was an innocent soul who had empathy for the wolves and could be a great Luna. I thought she had wisdom on how to rule the people because ording to her, she had been attending etiquette training.


    During such training, they are being taught on how to be responsible and dutiful to the kingdom and loved ones. I was known to be one who had not given a worthless and risky decision ever since I ascended the throne.


    I thought that I had made the right decision of my life not knowing that my decision would lead me into the abyss of hell. I overlooked the statement and continued reading the book, the next moment, I saw that the book was taken away from me.


    I was boiling with anger and I looked at the one who had taken the book away from me, I looked up and realized that it was Lauren who had taken away the book from me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She sat on the table and started crying, it was before that I was moved by her tears, right now I¡¯m not moved by her tears and I looked at her with my poker face on.


    ¡°You do not have time for me¡± she began.


    I was wondering what she was talking about, it baffles me on the statement that she had made, a how is that even possible? I sacrificed my time to be with her and attend to her needs, so how do I not have time for her.


    I was absentminded and I was looking at how her lips were moving but no words were springing forth. I heaved a deep sigh and looking at her countenance, I realized that it had been the worst mistake of my life.


    ¡°Are you getting tired of me??¡± She asked.


    ¡°Where do all these questions and talks spring out from?¡± I pondered. I was already getting tired of her behaviour but I could not throw her out, there were certain rules that were guiding the pack and I could not break any of them.


    Her presence irritated and disgusted me, how the hell was I in love with such an annoying being?? She saw that I was mute and she made a fuss about it.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± She asked


    I was controlling my anger as I spoke to her.


    ¡°What do you want??¡± I asked her


    ¡°Come and y with me¡± she said


    ¡°I¡¯m busy¡± I replied back.


    Tears fell on her cheeks as I was less concerned in what was happening to her life, the only thing that was on my mind was how to finish the strategy that would be used in the uing war.


    She left my presence angrily and I was not bothered, I remember the way I treated Lena and I felt bad for it.


    FLASHBACK


    I had finished hunting in the wild when I came out and met one with tattered clothes looking weak and hungry. She was scattering the floor, obviously looking for a particr thing.


    I looked at the floor and I saw that it was a key, I took it and gave it to her, she collected it and bowed her face to the ground, I chuckled, was I that bad that amoner is seeing me and is bowing down to me at our first meeting.


    I did not say a word and she remained in that position, she does not look like one who¡¯s trying to win my favour, time passed yet she remained in that position.


    ¡°Rise¡± I said.


    She rose her head up and she had such beautiful eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked her


    ¡°Lena¡± She answered.


    I knew I had offended amoner when I was angry and pondered if she was the one, she looked at me with such a fearful eyes as I pondered on what could have caused such urrence.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± I asked her


    She shook her head as I waved it off, looking at her eyes, I knew she was an omega wolf which was considered to be the lowest rank wolf in the whole of history.


    It exined the reason for the maltreatment meted out on them.


    When I came in contact with the rule concerning the different kind of ranks and their treatment was, I wondered what the author of the book was thinking before he ever published such a book.


    Thisw had been in ce for various centuries, different generations has been suffering because of thatw.


    I wished I could do something but right now I am powerless to do anything.


    ¡°I wish to go now¡± Lena said


    I granted her the permission and she moved away from my side hastily. I was pondering on the matter till I got to the pce.


    My father noticed my countenance was down and he asked


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked


    I nodded my head and went into the chambers.


    The next morning, I walked through that route as I was hoping that I was going to meet Lena. Fortunately, I met her and this time she was in a rxed mood.


    She saw me as surprise was written all over her, she was no longer afraid as we engaged in discussion. She looked at the sky and realized that it was almost dusk before she ran off.


    I chuckled at her figure as she ran, she was such an interesting omega wolf.


    I looked forward to our meetings in order to get to know her the more.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    A small smile escaped my lips as I realized that the journey between I and Lena was blissful.

 The Regret (3)

    ****************************


    Lauren¡¯s pov


    I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I thought I was already the Luna of a pack and so I needed to be orded respect by every rank of wolves but right now, I don¡¯t think the wolves are ording me respect and it¡¯s beginning to wear me out.


    I looked at Ethan and I was already disgusted by him, he is no longer satisfying my sexual cravings and I needed to relieve myself, Ethan¡¯s Beta was a quite sexy young wolf.


    I had tried making advances to him but he is always rejecting my advances.


    I wore acy wear and catwalked to where Ethan was, he turned his eyes to look at me, his eyes did not stay on me for more than two seconds before he removed his eyes from me and continued what he was doing.


    I was so angry at myself, moment like this, I had tried to seduce my husband but it is not working out, I had to look for another means in order to satisfy my cravings.


    I looked at my body and I wondered if I was not sexy enough, I was angry and jealous of Lena because I knew that Lena had a curvy shape, that was one of the main reason I maltreated her.


    Ethan¡¯s guards passed through me and they did not greet me, I was angry at this and I pped one of the guards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to greet?¡± I shouted at them.


    They looked at me expressionless as they bowed their heads and left my presence. I was angry and needed to cool down my anger. I entered into my chambers and for the records I and Ethan share separate chambers.


    Different thoughts ran through me as I wondered on what would be my next line of action. I was already begining to feel the heat, so I removed my clothes and began to pleasure myself.


    I was not enjoying the way I was pleasuring myself as I seriously need a nice fuck.


    I left my chambers and went to the swimming pool, someone was already inside the pool, lo and behold it was Ethan¡¯s Beta that I had been fantasizing about.


    ¡°Good day mdy¡± He said


    I looked at him and was fantasizing on how his body would graze on my skin. His body was wet which left his greek body in full disy. I nodded my head and entered into the pool. My mind was not in the activity that I was performing.


    I licked my lips subconsciously as I fantasized in how my tongue will be on those body of his, I needed toe up with an idea that works bring him into my chambers but the fact is that I do not have any ideas that would bring him into my room.


    I entered the chambers and I saw mosturizeryingzily on my bed, I have found the perfect excuse for him toe into my room.


    I called for his attention and he came, the only thing that Ethan had done for me which could be considered a blessing was that my authority as the Lena was not underestimated.


    I had certain rights and privileges that I exercise as a result of the position. The guards and the maids are under my control and I have the right tomand them to do some certain rights.


    I knew right from time that I had been a covetous person who always like things should be fine in my own way, anyone who disobey me or tried to unt my order would be on the loosing end.


    Ethan¡¯s Beta entered my chambers and turned around when he saw my naked body. I could not care about anything as I walked close to him and gave him the mosturizer.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Apply this for me¡± I said


    He gulped down a whole lot of saliva before he collected the mosturizer from my hand and he ban to spray it all over my body. The cooling sensation made my body to calm down a bit.


    There was no movement from him as I could not tell what he was thinking about, I licked the back of my neck and he shivered.


    ¡°If you do not apply this now and adhere to everything that I am going to tell you, I will shout and would say that you were going to rape me, you know the rules concerning rapist¡± I threatened.


    I could not hold it anymore as I went into the bed and he started to massage my body as his face was unreadable and I cannotprehend the thought that is running through his mind.


    He massage my breast and I let out a little moan. He stopped and looked at me, a smirk forming in his lips, he massage my stomach and I was already getting wet by all his massages.


    While he was massaging my body, his nipples were looking like one who was craving so Itched on and began to suck the nipples.


    I noticed he had stopped massaging my body but I was toozy to care when a sumptuous meal was before me, I used my other hand to tease the other nipple and a groan escape through his lips.


    I kissed him but from the look of things, I noticed that he was a novice in kissing, I began sucking his lips in whatever I can.


    ¡°Suck me¡±. I said


    He bowed his head and began to suck one of breasts but he did notst for long.


    We exchanged position, I removed his trousers and his boxers and his dick stood up in its glorious position, I used my tongue in licking every inch of it and I noticed that he was groaning put loud.


    I ced the dick inside my mouth and began to suck it, I guess the ectasy was too much. After a while, I removed my mouth from his dick.


    ¡°We will continue tomorrow¡± I told him.


    He wore his clothes and left the room, I was still feeling the urge to do more but I went into the bathroom to get a cold shower.

 The Regret (4)

    ************************************


    Lauren¡¯s pov


    I had already seen one who would be helping me to relieve my sexual urges,  Ethan should get lost for all I care. Although I was already getting tired of him, I worecy wear to know if he would have a change of heart.


    I realized that it was no longer possible and I wondered if he did not have any sexual attraction to me, I began to ponder on his sexual orientation.


    I heard him talking to one of his guards.


    ¡°Send it to one of the Council of Elders and let me know his thoughts,¡± He said handing over a particr file to his guard. His guard nodded his head and bowed to him, noticing my presence, he bowed his head towards me and left my presence.


    I realized that he was still focused on the document in front of him and I wondered if he was such a work maniac. I went to his desk and removed the document in front of him.


    His face contorted in anger when he noticed that his document was removed from him, he looked up and saw that I was the one who was on top of the table, yet his countenance did not change. I wondered what I had done to offend him.


    ¡°What do you want??¡± His voice was cold and menacing sending a chill to my bones. I summoned courage as Iid myint before him.


    ¡°You have not pleased me enough, I am ady for crying out loud, when was thest time you ever teased me??¡± I whined.


    He looked at me his expression was unreadable, I was already shivering but I managed to maintain my calm as I looked at him expecting my answers.


    ¡°Duty calls¡± He replied.


    I was amazed at his answers, I thought that I was going to enjoy Ethan¡¯s love and the position of a Luna but in the end, I sacrificed one of them for the other.


    I¡¯m enjoying the position of a Luna no doubt but I do not think I am enjoying Ethan¡¯s love. Ethan is always giving me a cold shoulder and I pondered on what I had done to enjoy such treatment from him.


    He did not spare me another nce as he went back to his work, I smirked, if I could not have it from Ethan himself, I would go through another way, I was craving for sex and I needed someone to satisfy me.


    I entered the bathroom to have a nice bath and I came out naked, I decided to apply the same principle I applied the other day and I called Ethan¡¯s Beta into the room.


    He came inside and he was shivering, he was afraid of what would happen if he was caught, I had prepared my mind for the worst as the sexual urges were bing strong and I needed to relieve myself as Ethan was not making it easy for me.


    He began to massage my back as his hand was stiff, I knew that he was afraid but I did not care, he had his clothes on and his eyes darted around the room, I chuckled because I had not ced any secret camera in my room.


    He was looking so tense today and it was beginning to freak me out, although I behaved nonchntly about the issue, it was bing a burden to me because I knew that he would not be able to perform at his utmost best.


    I removed the shirt from his body and began to massage his shoulders, it relieved him a little as I could tell from the relieved expression on his face. He was enjoying the therapy session, his face flushed when he realized that he had been caught.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you crave for more,¡± I said as I bit him on his earlobes.


    His expression stiffened as I could not tell the reaction of me biting his earlobes.


    He had the perfect abs and I fantasized about the naughty things I would do to those abs of his. His neck was smooth as I licked my lips and bit his neck.


    I could not be bothered by the expression which was on his face as I began to drink the blood that came out of his neck, his blood was delicious as I drank more.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet,¡± I said


    I looked at his face and noticed that he had a painful expression on his face, it was then I realized that the bite was painful but anyway we passed the stage.


    I used my hand to trace the outline of his body, his face was expressionless as I wondered if he was enjoying it or not.


    There was a sumptuous meal before me and I would not be able to enjoy the feast if I am thinking of another thing.


    I used my tongue to trace the outline of his body and I saw that his nipples were already erect. I sucked one of the nipples and I used my hand in tracing the other one.


    A moan escaped his lips and I knew I was making progress. I removed my tongue from his lips and went to his lips, sucking every inch of his lips before I kissed him.


    He was reeling in pleasure and I love to see the pleasant expression on the face of anyone who I am fucking.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was a beginner in all of this and I would make sure I let him know that there was a sweetness apanied with sex.


    While kissing him, my hands were ying with the belt of his trousers, I finally removed the belt and brought down his trousers, and boxers, I used my hand in massaging his dick while I engaged him in a hot kiss.


    I removed my mouth from his mouth and noticed that his face was already flushed.


    I was still massaging his dick and he let out a moan.


    I smirked to myself as I knew that this was only the beginning

 The Judgement

    *********************************


    Lauren¡¯s pov


    He let out a moan and I was pleased with myself, after massaging his dick, I began to suck his dick, he was groaning in pleasure, I was happy at the thought that he was enjoying it.


    My juices had begun pouring out, I ced his head at my entrance and told him in a seductive voice


    ¡°Lick it ¡±


    He used his tongue to tease my entrance and for a beginner like him, he is good at what he was doing, I was lost in ecstasy as he began to eat up my entrance.


    My thoughts came to a standstill as I moaned out loud, he was doing wonders to my system unknowingly, my juices began to pour out at a faster rate and he did a great job in drinking all my juices.


    I moaned out loud, he removed his face from my entrance and noticed my flushed face as a smirk danced around his lips, he went back to my entrance and continued to drink my juices.


    My hands raked through his head during this process, he removed his head from my entrance and ced two of his fingers inside my entrance while the other hand teased my nipple.


    He was sucking my breast simultaneously, I pondered if he was still naive when it came to the issue of sex or if he was ying dumb. I used a pillow to cover my mouth as the juices poured out at a faster rate.


    ¡°So wet for me,¡± He said.


    He took his hand and licked my juices off his fingers. The action alone made me wet, I was enjoying this and wished it never stopped


    Just as we were about to proceed further, we were interrupted by the presence of Ethan in the room, I was pondering how he gained ess to the room because I locked it earlier.


    I could not tell if he was angry or sad because his countenance was the same as ever, he looked at his beta and shook his head before leaving the room, His beta left the room looking so sad and moody.


    I did not see the action that I performed as doing any wrong thing because I had been starved of sex for too long so I needed the opposite sex to satisfy the hunger.


    I was still craving for more and I didn¡¯t want to think of what others thought of me, in the aspect of my sexual orientation, my body was itching me badly, I saw one of the maids and dragged her into the room.


    She was too afraid to speak and I tore her clothes in less than five seconds, her nipples were already pointed out and I began to suck on one of them hungrily like a newborn baby desperate for milk.


    While my mouth was sucking her breast, my hands were ying with the nipples on her other breast. I used a rope to gag her mouth to prevent any noise from spreading out.


    I was still sucking her nipple when two of my fingers were ced in her entrance I began to tease her entrance with two of my fingers, and she jerked as she began to pour out her juices.


    I removed my mouth from her nipples and positioned it at her entrance, I used my tongue to tease her entrance as I began to drink her juices at a faster pace.


    Her juices were pouring out at a faster pace as I drank all of them. Her face looked flushed and I smiled, she enjoyed the session that she was having.


    The itches in my body began to reduce at a slower pace, but I continued the exercise till the itches in my body were brought to a standstill


    ¡°Not a word to anybody,¡± I said to her.


    She nodded her head and she left the room.


    I dressed up and left my chambers, I did not go to Ethan to exin myself to him because he was the one who had caused all of this in the first ce.


    If he had satisfied my cravings for sex, I would have not turned to another ce in order to gain my satisfaction.


    I could not imagine the expression that would be on his face, I¡¯m his mate yet it doesn¡¯t feel like I am one because he treats me like aplete stranger.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was on my way to the library when he saw me and walked through my front without a word being mentioned to me, this was not the first time it had happened to me so I kept my calm and headed towards my direction.


    I went into the library, I could not focus because I remembered how his tongue raked through my entrance, my body was on cue as it began to itch me, I did not pay attention to the itchiness of my body as I began to read the book.


    I¡¯m not sure, I learnt anything from what I had read. The itchiness of my body is already beginning to freak me out as I hurried into my chambers, entered the shower in order to have a cold bath.


    I was in the bathroom for hours and yet the itchiness refused to leave, I cannot apply what I had done to the Alpha¡¯s Beta because he might be facing a serious punishment for sleeping with the Alpha¡¯s woman.


    I wore my bikinis, going to the pool in order to relieve myself, I entered the pool and submerged myself inside the pool.


    I came out of the pool and the itchiness in my body had reduced by a huge margin. I smiled as I had already found another method to reduce the itchiness in my body.


    I entered into my chambers as I dried my hair with towel and applied cream all over my body. I wore a ck lingerie and used a ckce jacket to cover it.


    ¡°You¡¯re presence is needed at the Execution grounds¡± One of Ethan¡¯s guards said to me.


    I took in a deep breath as I went with the guard to the Execution grounds .

 The Judgement (2)

    ******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    ¡°The rival pack is bing stronger day by day, we need toe up with a greater strategy in order to defeat the rival pack¡±. One of the Council of Elders said. I looked up when he said the statement and began to ponder on the matter.


    I thought I had known everything rting to Lauren but I never knew that she would have such an awful side as this, she attended the etiquette training and I¡¯m quite sure that she had been taught on many things rting to the kingdom.


    I noticed that two of the Council of Elders mouth were moving but no sound wasing forth.


    I woke up from my reverie and heard this words


    ¡°I think that would be the perfect formation for the battle¡± One of the Council of Elders said.


    I had a confused expression but no one noticed because my face was expressionless. Their eyes met mine and I was frozen at a spot, I did not know what to say but I had toe up with a usible solution.


    Anticipation burned within them and I racked my brain, the solution must be in line with the ¡°formation¡± that I knew nothing about.


    ¡°I will need to go through the formation once more¡± I stated.


    Their faces were full of surprise as I could not be bothered by the look on their faces.


    ¡°Let me see the strategy for the uing battle¡± I said.


    One of the Council of Elders who was in charge of the strategy regarding wars ced the strategy in my front. I took the strategy book as a relieved expression was seen in my face.


    ¡°Meeting adjourned¡± I said.


    I could not be bothered by the expression on their faces, it had not been recorded in history that a meeting was adjourned without tackling the issue that was on ground, guess I¡¯ll be the first.


    As I went back to my chambers, different thoughts ran through me as I recalled the incident that had happened earlier.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Lauren was going to treat me that way, although I knew that I had been denying her a lot of things in the aspect of sex but I never knew that she would gain satisfaction by having sex with my Beta.


    I was in the throne room signing a particr document when I began to hear strange noise, initially, I thought that there was something wrong with her, I was going to console her when I met the biggest shock of my life.


    The pleasure on her face while she was being drilled by my Beta couldn¡¯t leave my eyes, I was angry, not at her but myself by making a decision to marry her.


    I remembered the hurt and pain I caused Lena when I rejected her as my mate in front of everybody.


    Tears ran down my cheeks because I knew that the mate bond that I and Lena shared was so strong, Afterpleting the process of rejecting her, I was in pains for quite some time before I got rid of it.


    I did not have any friend considering the fact that I was the ruling Alpha and I had trust issues. I got to find out that the reason for my father¡¯s death was because he was betrayed by one who was close to him.


    My Beta and I were close acquaintances, although I tried not to show it, I was a little bit pained that he slept with my mate


    FLASHBACK


    My father had been suffering from an ailment long before now, the reason for his illness was unknown, the pack doctor had tried everything possible to find the source of the illness all to no avail.


    It was discovered at theter stages that there was a poison that was injected into his system.


    All investigation led to his beta who had done it, his beta was a close friend of my father¡¯s. Heading the news, this weakened the resolve of my father which eventually led to his deathCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    The Council of Elders got to find out the heinous crime that Lauren had done, I was too weak to do anything or to make decision because I came to a conclusion that all these things that¡¯s happening to me was my fault.


    If I had paid attention to her needs, all these things that I am experiencing, I would not have experienced it.


    A dull feeling arose in my chest and I knew that my wolf was angry that his mate had copted with another person and not me.


    The Council of Elders wanted to have a meeting in order to make Lauren pay for the consequence of her action but I had to adjust the time because I needed a lot of time to think about my life.


    Lauren came to where I was as my eyes scanned her dressing, she was wearing a ck lingerie inside, I removed my eyes from her and continued what I was doing.


    I could not be bothered about the expression which was seen on her face as she angrily left my presence.


    Although I know I wascking in care towards her but I loved her. I had to sacrifice my first mate and experience the pain that came with destroying the mate bond in order to be with her and this is what she repaid me with.


    The love I had for her turned into hatred and disgust. Everything about her which was so appealing, which drew me to her was irritating, I reflected on myself and I knew that this was the worst decision I had earlier made.


    I told the Council of Elders that they were free to make whatever decision and to judge the case in the manner that pleases them.


    I went to the Execution grounds and there she was, awaiting her judgement with no remorse on her face.


    ¡°Formitting such acts, you¡¯re hereby banished from the pack, if by any means you return to the pack, you shall be killed¡±. One of the Council of Elders said.


    I left there as I was too ashamed to see the way she would be dragged out of the pack.

 The news

    **************************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I appointed a new beta as the one I had was emunicated from the pack, I heard the news from one of the Council of Elders that Lauren was dragged out of the pack.


    I was not angry at what the Council of Elders did to Lauren because she deserved it. I had a sister who was the queen of a pack, she had been ruling the pack ever since her mate died. She refused to get mated to anyone else.


    Although our rtionship was strained a little because we were both rulers of a pack and we had different administrative work to do.


    I hold her closer to my heart because she was the one who taught me about the act of war and everything about royalty.


    FLASHBACK


    SEVERAL CENTURIES AGO


    I was quite younger then, as the second child and the only son of my parents, I was pampered as I was given everything I asked for. My father was a disciplined Alpha right from the onset and he wanted to instill the discipline in me.


    He could not do it because he was interrupted by my mother.


    ¡°Leave the young Alpha alone, he¡¯s too young to learn anything¡±, she said to my father.


    My father was weakened by the statement and because of this, he relented in the way he was handling me. The love that my parents had for each other was so envious and I longed for such a rtionship.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was ying with my toys when I noticed that my sister was training with a sword in the training grounds, I was curious about such swordsmanship skills and the desire to be a swordmaster was birthed in me.


    I went to the training grounds with my toys as my eyes never left my sister as she was training with the sword. She stopped and I guess that she had the feeling of being watched so she stopped.


    ¡°Does this pique your interest??¡± She asked.


    I nodded my head as a small smile was seen in those lips of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted today, I¡¯ll show you tomorrow¡± she said as she left the training grounds.


    I held the sword and a familiar feeling washed over me, it felt like I had held and trained with the sword before. It left as soon as it came, I tried everything I could in order to bring back the feeling all to no avail.


    I sighed as I left the training grounds and headed to my room, the toys which I found interesting were bing boring to me as I left the toys and brought out a novel which was about wars and I began to read.


    I drifted off to sleep, the next morning, I sneaked into the training grounds, I found out that my sister had note, I was d because I would be able to see the moves from the scratch to the end.


    She entered the training grounds and was a little bit surprised to see me, she took the sword as she began to train with the sword, I looked at how she trained with the sword and was absorbing her moves at a faster rate.


    She stopped as she noticed that the atmosphere was getting thickened, she turned to look at the sword and she realized that it wasing from me.


    She came to me and patted me at the back, I fell on the floor as I was exhausted. I was pondering on the phenomenon that had happened to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have an affinity with the sword¡± she said.


    I looked at her with a confused expression on my face. She chuckled as she said


    ¡°Do not expose your emotions easily, it would make you a prey for the enemies as they would be able to tell what is going on with you¡±


    I nodded my head as she exined further


    ¡°You would be a great warrior in the future¡±. She said.


    At my young age I was blessed with immense wisdom as I am able to understand every speech that was made.


    ¡°Mum and dad are saying that you¡¯re too young to handle responsibility, but responsibility is not determined by age¡± she said.


    I knew by her words that I needed to handle responsibilities. Every day I learn new things from my sister, my parents were not aware that I had training sessions with my sister.


    Apart from the training sessions, she was the one who began the etiquette training with me as she told me the little she knew about royalty and the responsibility that came with it.


    My parents came to know about the training session that I do with my sister and were annoyed with it, they were at the verge of punishing my sister, it was not right so I spoke out loud


    ¡°She did no harm in helping me out¡± I said


    My parents looked at me and realized that I was not behaving childish, my manner of approach was a little bit matured, so they let her be.


    I noticed that they had a sad and gloomy countenance, I guess they were reflecting on how reluctant they were rting to matters concerning my growth.


    The bond between the two of us could not be shaken by anything. We separated when she found out that her mate was the ruling Alpha of a pack.


    We were still in contact with each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold on here for a bit¡± she said to me on a phone call.


    I realized that her mate was one who was jealous and possessive so I headed to her instructions.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I came out of my reverie and noticed that my beta head was bowed. I took in a deep breath before muttering


    ¡°You may rise¡±


    He rose his head up as he handed a letter to me, the symbol looks familiar, I remembered that this was the symbol that marked my sister territory.


    I opened the letter and I was shocked at the content of the letter.

 The news (2)

    ***********************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I knew that my beta was still there with his head bowed, I wondered why it was too hard to look at my face, I guess it was an unwritten rule among the betas not to look at the eyes of their Alpha.


    Looking at his expression, I noticed he was already feeling ufortable, although he tried not to show it, it looked like he was scared of my presence.


    I sighed as I took a deep breath and I said


    ¡°You may leave¡±


    He rose his head and gave a curt bow and left my presence. I had closed the letter after I took a sneak peak on what the letter was all about.


    I went into the throne room and I sat down on one of the chairs and opened the letter. It read thus


    ¡°I had been diagnosed with a sickness for over three months, I had not been able to perform administrative duties as a result of this.


    I do not want to bother you but I guess if the sickness grows any worse than this, you stand a chance of losing your sister ¡±


    I closed the letter as a tremor ran through me, this was the only surviving family I had. I sent my beta to bring in my sister from her pack.


    Our pack had an alliance with each other and it was the neighbouring pack, a mile away from where my pack was.


    Different thoughts ran through me, I cannlt lose my sister, it was not possible. I began to ponder on the solution. I am willing to do anything in order for my sister to regain back her health.


    While pondering on the possible solution for my sister, my beta brought her in, she was looking so pale as I wondered if this was my sister who I had known centuries back.


    My Beta dropped her and gave a curt bow, then he left my presence. I was worried as I saw that my sister countenance was worse than I had imagined.


    She opened her eyes and saw my countenance and she forced out a smile


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡± She said.


    I could not be annoyed with her as I told my beta to look for a doctor who was good at what he does.


    ¡°Let the meeting between you and the doctor be in secret, if any word was to leak out, you would not be alive to tell the tale¡± I said.


    My Beta shook his head and left my presence fearfully. Although my sister was not feeling too well, her eyes never left my face, she saw the way I handled my Beta as she chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never cease to amaze me¡± She said.


    ¡°If words get out that the Luna is out of the pack, it could be an opportunity for the enemies to attack your pack¡± I said.


    She was shocked at the statement that I said.


    ¡°Guess my little brother is already growing up¡± She said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s taking charge of the affairs in the pack?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°My Beta¡±. She replied


    I was amazed at her answer, ¡°was the one who she had chosen a trustworthy wolf, what if there was a revolt by the same wolf she had chosen??¡± I pondered on this word.


    The only thing that I loved was that with my sister, I do not have to mask up my expression or cautious as I felt that my sister will not want to cause me harm.


    I was absentminded and she easily noticed that I was no longer listening to her.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± She asked.


    I shook my head and I decided to ask her the question which has been bugging my mind.


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be a revolt caused by this beta wolf of yours?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head as she showed me a letter which was a confidential agreement, everything was stated in there including the repercussion, should there be any cause for revolt.


    I smirked as my eyes scanned her round, I could not help but give her a thumbs up because in the midst of the sickness, she still has a way of controlling her pack.


    My Beta came in with a doctor, I got to find out that he is the best doctor in the neighbouring pack. I had stayed long with my sister and I figured out that she does not like it when she is reminded of her condition.


    That was the reason I engaged her in small talks and I did not go indept on the matters rting to her health.


    The doctor diagnosed her and he shook his head negatively. After his diagnosis, I asked the doctor what was wrong with my sister.


    ¡°I did not find anything weird in her system¡±. The doctor said.


    I was angry and was at the verge of strangling the doctor to death, a look from my sister made me to recover the anger which I had faced.


    I know that I had kept it a secret for a long time, I did not want anyone to know the name of my sister, but right now I am tired of calling my sister, I¡¯m gonna call her by her name ¨C Sophia.


    Tension grew within us, I guess the doctor noticed the tension that was brewing so he said


    ¡°I would take my leave, my Lord¡±. He bowed his head as he waited for my permission to leave. There was nothing I could do as the doctor was getting afraid of my presence.


    I had not done anything wrong or had notmit any crime for one to be afraid of my presence, although I do not show my emotions, I am a fun wolf to be with.


    Sophia was chuckling softly at the background, I pondered on the strength she had used to chuckle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if the rtionship is a little bit strained, No one is to be trusted, it¡¯s wise not to trust the one who you loved the most because betrayals knows no friend¡± she said.


    I nodded my head and went to my chambers as I began to ponder on these words

 The News (3)

    ******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I was amazed by the fact that Sophia had the strength to admonish me considering the fact that she was sick.


    It took her a lot of strength in order to mutter those words as I could tell from her expression that she was weakened by the words she had spoken.


    She looked at me and a small smile crept through her face. I scoffed.


    ¡°You amaze me you know, you¡¯re one of the rare Lunas who had the ability to smile in awkward situations.¡±


    I could not be bothered by her expression as I took the documents which required my signature and began the day¡¯s work.


    Since she doesn¡¯t want to make it look like her case was aplicated case, I was ready to do everything at my disposal in order to keep her happy andfortable.


    ¡°How do you get to know about the situation of the pack??  I asked her a question breaking the silence that ensured between us


    ¡°Though my beta had been made the ruler by me, I have a lot of spies that are nted within the pack, these spies are the one who gives me a report¡± Sophia replied.


    I smirked, getting to know more about Sophia was like a drop of water in the ocean.


    One moment she is the amazing wolf that everyone wants to get acquainted with, the next moment she is a scheming Luna.


    I knew that her being the ruling Luna of a pack for so long had to do with her wits and schemes.


    Although there had been rare cases of a Luna who ruled their pack for so long, their stay on the throne was not for long before they eventually gave up the throne. Due to the pressure that¡¯s meted out on them.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I pondered on her situation as we knew that she had a whole lot of enemies and I wondered if the sickness was due to a natural cause or if it was a poison that was injected into her system


    I sent my beta another message in search of a powerful pack doctor to attend to Sophia¡¯s case.


    I knew that she was worried that I couldn¡¯t find the solution to the problem but I can¡¯t fold my arms and do nothing.


    She was lying down on one of the chairs as she managed to sit upright. I dropped the document that I was signing and went to attend to her


    ¡°I¡¯m not a weakling¡±  she said.


    I nodded my head because at this point, I do not want to refute whatever she had said, if it was an a normal day we would have argued it out but right now, I allowed her to take all the credits as a result of the situation that she is in.


    My Beta came in with a pack doctor and the pack doctor examined Sophia body, he had a serious expression on his face as he conducted the test on Sophia.


    I could not interrupt the moment as I knew how crucial my sister health was. After several examinations, the pack doctor looked at me with a solemn expression on his face.


    ¡°She had been injected with a deadly poison¡± The pack doctor said.


    It took me all my will power not to strangle the doctor that had made such a statement, the pack doctor bowed his head and left my presence. I turned over to look at Sophia and I realized that she was getting weak.


    She opened her eyes and noticed that I was worried and concerned about her, she smiled and said


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡±


    I took a deep breath as I looked at her, she was the one who was given such a motivational statement when she was the one who needed the words urgently.


    The only thing I could do for her was to apany her during these perilous times of hers. I was looking through the document when I realized that I was being watched.


    I raised my head and realized that it was Sophia who was looking at me, having a small smile on her face


    ¡°What¡¯s it¡± I asked closing the document as I looked at her


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s amazing to know that my little bro had grown up¡± she said.


    I smiled and continued what I was doing.


    My Beta entered the throne room looking so tense. He bowed his head, I pondered on the reason he came into the throne room in that manner.


    I looked at Sophia and she looked back at me, I said in a emotionless voice


    ¡°Rise¡±


    My Beta raised his head up and he met my deep emotionless eyes, I could not be bothered about the expression which was seen on his face.


    ¡°Your presence is required by the Council of Elders¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡±, I told Sophia as I left her presence and headed to the execution grounds which was the meeting point for the Council of Elders, I was boiling within me, my eyelids were twitching continuously.


    The strange phenomenon that¡¯s happening to me caused my Beta to remain at a safe distance away from me, I understood the feeling as he doesn¡¯t want to die without knowing the reason for his death.


    ¡°You summoned me?¡± I asked with rage in my voice as I headed towards the throne.


    The Council of Elders bowed down their heads, it was an act of apology towards me.


    My eyes had turnedpletely red as I was furious, I knew that I had made a vow that I would not let emotions cloud my judgement.


    As a result of the vow I remained mute for a moment, then I made a statement using my willpower to control my emotions


    ¡°Rise¡± I said.


    The reason for the urgent call was to give me the modified version of the Strategy rting to the war


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with thister, I need to attend to an urgent situation¡±. I said and left the execution ground not bothering to know the response that came after my speech.

 The News (4)

    *******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I needed a ce to relieve my anger the urgent meeting came at a wrong time.


    What was I going to do with those words which was spoken forth¡± I wondered. The look on Sophia¡¯s face got me pondering once more, I had  invited two of the pack doctors to attend to her case but it yielded no results.


    All hope was lost, I was at the verge of giving up when I received an information that that seemed to calm my soothing anger.


    There was a doctor who specialized in giving antidotes to deadly poisons.


    All I wanted was the lively sister once more.


    I would go to any length in order to allow her to be healthy.


    I rted the information to my beta and he was shocked about the  information, he had this confused and perplexed look on his face.


    I understand the angle from where he was looking at the situation.


    I knew he had read from history that the pack I had assigned him to, was the same pack that we had rivalry with for several centuries.


    Our pack had never involved itself in any peaceful negotiation with them, yet I was soliciting for their help, I needed the help or their pack doctor in order to look  into my sister¡¯s case.


    I knew it was a great risk that I am taking, but I am willing to take the risk in order for Sophia to get back on her feet.


    I was in great distress as I await the response from my Beta. I heaved a sigh of relief when I sighted the duo (my Beta and the pack doctor)ing.


    The pack doctor came and tension arose between us, on a normal day it was not so but for the sake of Sophia I had to take the dreadful risk.


    The pack doctor and my Beta entered the throne room. I stood at the entrance of the throne room gazing at the pack doctor.


    The doctor met my gaze and he trembled. Sophia opened her eyes and met both of us in a tensed situation.


    Shemunicated to me with her eyes as I averted my eyes from the pack doctor, he felt a little bit relieved.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He made some diagnosis and began to prepare the medicine. I was alert, my cold gaze pierced through his eyes as he was trembling at my gaze.


    I knew that my sister will not be happy with me if she find out that I had threatened the innocent doctor.


    I ced my documents in front of me and began to read through the document, although my gaze was still on him.


    Sophia opened her eyes as I could see from her eyes that she was extremely weakened.


    She was my sore spot, the valiant wolf which I had known several centuries ago was nowhere to be seen.


    He gave her the medicine to drink and she drank the medicine. I noticed that she had regained strength after she had drank the medicine.


    My face was brightened but I hid the smile that threatened toe out of my lips, I was d that she had recovered a bit of her strength.


    I turned towards the pack doctor and noticed he was shivering, I went towards where he stood and he stood rooted in his spot.


    I could tell from his expression that he was scared of me.


    I chuckled to myself, ¡°was I seen as a tyrant in his eyes¡± I wondered.


    I didn¡¯t want to make him scared than he already is so I did the only thing I could do in order to appreciate him for the care he had tendered to Sophia.


    I bowed to him, his legs grew weak and he knelt to the floor


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me¡± He said.


    I looked at him as I was confused about the situation, ¡°Did he think that I bowed down to him because I wanted to kill him¡± I pondered.


    ¡°wait a minute¡­. How did hee to the conclusion that he would die by my sword¡±


    This was not the avenue to think on this things as the pack doctor was still on his knees.


    ¡°Rise¡± I said


    He rose to his feet as his head was bowed, Different thoughts ran through me as I wondered how I was going to initiate a conversation with him.


    I cleared my throat and began


    ¡°Sorry for my earlier attitude but it was not my intention to harm you¡±


    He looked at me, surprise was in those eyes of his. He raised his head and he met my emotionless eyes, this caused him to be afraid once more.


    I controlled my emotions and said in a calm voice


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering, although the antidote that I gave her will not be able to get rid of the poison in her body¡± He said


    He took a deep breath and continued


    ¡°The poison had taken root in her body, the only cure to her current predicament is the usage of traditional herbs¡±


    I looked at him and he looked like he had words to say but he did not want to say it out.


    Sophia opened her eyes as her eyes were no longer weak but had a little bit of strength in them


    ¡°Go on, he won¡¯t bite¡± she said


    ¡°There¡¯s a traditional healer that lives at the outskirt of your pack my Lord, she¡¯s a kind of entric being so it might be a little bit difficult to visit her¡±


    ¡°In what aspect¡± I asked.


    ¡°She believes in fate, her treatment is free, but she would attend to you if your fates align¡± He replied.


    I pondered on the information that I had just heard. He brought me out of my reverie by saying


    ¡°I would take my leave now, my Lord¡±


    I waved my hands and he hurriedly left my presence.


    I had found a new hobby ¨C I wanted to know more details about the entricdy.

 The Journey

    ****************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    Ever since the encounter with the pack doctor, I had been restless


    The pack doctor had given some medicine for Sophia to take which had helped her a great deal.


    ording to the pack doctor, it helped in curing the toxins that were generated as a result of the poison that was injected into her system.


    At a point in time, I wanted to leave the administration functions that I carried, I would be happy if I had to take care of Sophia for a day without interruptions.


    I instructed my Beta to search for the information of thedy, it was only but a guess, I never knew the stature of the one in question nor her age.


    It was because Sophia¡¯s health depended on the meeting with this dy¡± that¡¯s the reason I was willing to engage in all this stress.


    The medicine in which she drank could not keep her in her strong state for too long, after some time, she showed signs of weakness.


    I carried her to my chambers and dropped her gently on the bed.


    Although my pack could be considered a haven, it was not free from spies as I did not want her territory to be invaded because of me.


    My Beta brought information as I realized that such an entric person existed. It was a great deal for her to attend to your case.


    I guess the reason why she was on the outskirts of the city was that she was a white witch and witches were not permitted into the pack no matter the rank and status.


    It was an unwritten rule that the ruler of the pack was not permitted to visit the witch for divination.


    I had been obeying the rules for centuries and for the first time in a long while, I would be defying the rules that were made. I needed to take this drastic decision because I needed to save a life.


    I arranged for maidens and I gave instructions that nobody was allowed to go in under any circumstances. And my Beta began the journey to the outskirts of the pack to find the healer.


    We did not want to ride on horses as it was a risk, the wolves might figure out our identity on time when they saw the manner of horses that we carried.


    It was such a long and hectic journey, at a point we thought that we were no longer on the track as we kept on walking, it got to a point where we thought that we were lost in the journey.


    We asked for directions as we moved further, days turned into nights and nights into days yet we had not reached the area.


    We were getting tired and frustrated as we began to deal with hunger pangs, I never knew that this path was going to be as difficult as this.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Sophia, Let¡¯s carry on,¡± I thought to myself.


    We finally saw a hut and a relieved expression was seen on our faces. I knew that the answer to the problem lies in the hut.


    From the information my Beta sent to me, I knew that ¡°the witch¡± had no respect for royalties and the ranking system that is attached to the wolves was not any of her concern.


    I did note all the way here to prove to the witch that I am the ruling Alpha of the pack, I came as a younger brother hoping to seek solutions for his elder brother.


    We stood outside the hut and waited for a long time, my Beta was getting angry and was on the verge of confronting her before I held him, telling him that he needed to be calm.


    A deep sigh was heard, I maintained my calm appearance on the outside but on the inside, I was trembling because I could not get the exact location, where the sigh had emanated from.


    ¡°Introduce yourself¡± a voice was heard as he spoke forth these words


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said


    My Beta was about to introduce himself when she stopped him with these words


    ¡°Ethan,e into the hut, the no-name guy, stay outside¡±


    I almost chuckled at her words, she had given my Beta ¡°no-name guy¡±,  my Beta looked at me, I could not tell what he was thinking but I knew that he genuinely cared about me


    ¡°Don¡¯t be bothered, I will be fine¡± I said to him as I walked into the hut.


    Getting into the hut, I shivered, the hut looked creepy and eerie as skulls were made as tools of decorations, I wondered if she ever sleeps because these ¡°decorations¡± are enough to give her endless nightmares.


    Apart from the ¡°decorations¡±, there was water, and this water was not like any other water which doesn¡¯t have a color. The water does have a color ¨C Red.


    I pondered if it was water or if it was blood. I was still engrossed in taking the details of the environment when I heard a voice that brought me back to reality


    ¡°Done, staring yet??¡± The voice asked.


    I had imagined all sorts of things on my way here, but I realized that she was not any of them. She had long silver hair that had two shades in addition to the hair ¨C ck and white.


    Her eyes were weird, they were not any colors but they had the embodiment of gxies in them, she was d in a red robe.


    She ¡°looked¡± at me, her eyes were turning around as I held back a chuckle that threatened to escape my lips. She turned her back and began to walk, so I followed her suit.


    I never knew that the hut would be as big as this, it had severalpartments. My leg hurt, as a result of the action which I had performed earlier but I held back the pain.


    I could not afford to miss such an opportunity as thisThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Your sister is sick,¡± She said, although her back was on me.


    I smiled as I knew that I hade in the right direction.

 The Journey (2)

    *****************************


    Zoey¡¯s pov


    I had anticipated this, I was happy because this was the fulfillment of a prophecy. Here¡¯s a little tale about the witches


    FLASHBACK


    ¡°Long before the world began, witches were already in existence; although it was not known as ¡°witches¡± then, it was a unique name attached to this species.


    These species were proficient in two things ¨C immense wisdom and the innate nature of a healer.


    It was in rare cases that both of them could be found in the being, evolution began, and the name ¡°witches¡± was given to these species¡±.


    The history teacher concluded, it sounded like jargon to my ears. I could be considered one who was curious about things, and my curiosity concerning this had not yet reached its peak.


    The ssroom had different species dwelling in it ¨C werewolves, vampires, witches


    Everyone lived in harmony and was curious to know more about the other breed.


    Unfortunately, the harmony did notst as a neww was entrenched in the werewolf kingdom which made the witches afraid


    The werewolf kingdom looked at the witches in another light ¨C not as theirrades but as their enemies.


    This made the witches resolve to weaken but it was awoken by the news of an ancient prophecy that said the werewolves and the witches would be allies once more


    BACK TO PRESENT


    ¡°Your sister is sick,¡± I said to him. I was a little bit different from the other witches, I could discern the emotions of any breed by the mere look on his face.


    This was one of my strengths that I considered a weakness, centuries back.


    I hated being different from everybody because it made me a target for bullying, centuries ago.


    Well¡­. Enough about me, let¡¯s tackle the situation on the ground


    I guess I gave you all a little speech about me because of the situation on the ground; I had never seen anyone who had an unreadable expression on his face just as Ethan had.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind as I pondered on his status and the breed he belonged to.


    Not reacting to the news that had been spoken forth meant that he had heard news that was worse than this.


    I ced a bowl in front of me, and there was water in the bowl; I looked into the bowl as I scanned her body system through it.


    I raised my head and said to him


    ¡°She was poisoned¡±


    Ethan nodded his head, and I fell into deep contemtion; the poison was not an ordinary one, as it had gotten to the root of her system.


    I needed to be there physically to properly diagnose how deep the poison was.


    I had learned the art of disappearing, I had learned it as a free skill and thought that there would not be any circumstances that would require me to use such a skill.


    Life can be a mind-blowing tool at times.


    I knew that the young one in front of me had status, wealth, and influence.


    I could reveal who he truly was, it wouldn¡¯t take me five seconds, but I was not too bored to be going through his information.


    ¡°We won¡¯t pass the same route you came to the hut with; we will be passing through another route,¡± I said.


    I noticed his countenance, and he still had a nk look on his face; I could not be bothered by his expression and went outside the hut to meet the no-name guy.


    I ced one of my palms on the no-name guy¡¯s shoulders and one of my palms on Ethan¡¯s shoulder.


    I asked Ethan for directions, and he replied; I nodded my head before closing my eyes, and we disappeared from the hut and reappeared at a castle.


    I smirked to myself; I knew I had made the right guess; he was a man of status, and from the look of it, his status was very high.


    The no-name guy entered the castle and I followed suit. He arrived at a locked room and bowed his head to Ethan.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, my Lord,¡± He said.


    Ethan nodded his head as he left the locked room, leaving both of us there.


    ¡°What¡¯s your status in the pce?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the ruling Alpha of the pack¡±. He replied


    I smiled, I knew that I was in the werewolf den but I never knew that his status could be as high as this.


    He opened the room, and I entered the room; the figure on the bed looked so weak.


    His gaze was on me, and I chuckled, I did not consider it to be a crime because I knew that it was due to the love and affection he had towards his sister that made him perform such an act.


    I said some enchantment and ced his sister¡¯s hand on mine, my countenance changed drastically.


    I frowned a little and gave her a reviving potion to drink, she drank the potion as she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes looked so weak and I could tell from her expression that she was trying so hard to hide the pain in her eyes.


    This was way beyond me, the poison in her body was corroding her system at a faster rate.


    I turned towards Ethan and noticed the concerned look on his face.


    ¡°The poison in her body is corroding her system at a faster rate; I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do about the situation,¡±  I said


    His countenance dropped and I noticed he was a bit gloomy


    ¡°There¡¯s a solution¡±. I muttered


    He looked at me with anticipation in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s an ancient witch who can cure this disease; she¡¯s locked up in an Omega body,¡± I said.


    He looked at me with a confused expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re affiliated with such an Omega, Her name ¨C Lena¡±, I concluded.


    A relief expression could be seen on his face, I used an enchantment to preserve the body of his sister.


    The enchantment is capable of preserving her for a long while.

 The Regrets

    *******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I heard thest statement that Zoey made and different emotions an through me.


    It had been a long while since I heard the name ¨C Lena.


    For starters, Lena was the mate I rejected several years ago, she was the first mate that I ever had.


    I had a gloomy expression but I had to cover it up because Zoey was still in my presence.


    ¡±You¡¯re okay?¡± she asked


    I nodded my head and she smirked


    She ced her hand on my shoulders and said ¡°the decision we made in life, had the ability to build us or destroy us, the funny reality of life is  that life gives us second chance¡± she said.


    I turned to look at her as a shocked expression was seen on my face.


    Her gxy eyes stared at me and she continued.


    The choices that makes us to have regrets could be    corrected, ¡°that¡¯s why second chances was made¡±.


    She concluded


    I had a relieved expression on my face as a new information came to me; witches were one who had immense depth of wisdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, hope you will make the right decision?? The decision you make today can lead to the next level or can have devastating consequences¡±


    ¡°Remember, the life or death of your sister lies in the decision that you make¡± She concluded


    She disappeared after saying those words. I turned to look at my sister and I understand what she meant.


    I sighed, after Lena¡¯s execution, I had taken out time in digging out the  information about Lena  and , I was shocked on what I had find out.


    I was reminiscing on what had happened, I was lost in thought that I did not realize the presence of my beta in the throne room.


    I woke up from my reverie and met his head bowed.


    The incident that ured which led to the execution of thest Beta made me develop distrust for Betas.


    He looked at my expression and trembled, he fell on his knees and bowed his face to the ground.


    I chuckled, at first nce I did not like the feeling that I was been looked at as a tyrant, but right now, I loved the feeling that I was been looked at as a tyrant because I needed it in this situation.


    ¡°Rise¡±, I saidCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He raised his head as he was trembling, my deep emotionless eyes ran through him as he shivered, I was not bothered to know what he would think of the situation as I met his brows furrowed.


    He noticed I was still gazing at him and he said


    ¡°My Lord, your presence is needed at the execution grounds¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°what did the Council of Elders need from me¡± I pondered. I knew I needed to be there when they¡¯re making drastic decisions, right now I am not in the mood for any meeting


    ¡°Let them have the meeting without me¡± I told my beta.


    He bowed his head and left my presence, I began to think deeply on Lena¡¯s case. From the information I gathered, turns out she was paying the price for her father¡¯s disobedience.


    Turns out that her father disobeyed an instruction as she was used as the sacrifice, she was paying dearly for the consequence of her father¡¯s action.


    I heard that he married out of love but the love between her father and her mother were forbidden which led to the pack banishing her father.


    Tears ran down my cheeks, before she was born she was already suffering. Her father gave her to her uncle, hoping that her uncle would be able to treat her well, unfortunately it¡¯s the opposite.


    Turns out that her guardians were unhappy that she had a nice physique and because of this, she suffered a great deal in their hands.


    I sighed, different thoughts ran through me as I realized that instead of alleviating her pains, I added to it.


    I never knew that the mate bond between me and Lena was so deep, I guess at the time I made the decision, I was not carrying my orders but their orders


    I had rejected her and both wolves would have to endure pains, this was as result of the consequences of breaking the mate bond.


    FLASHBACK


    I was studying in the chambers when Lauren¡¯s father came into the chambers, one might be wondering why I allowed him into my chambers, he had such privilege because he was the guardian to my mate.


    I turned to look at him and he bowed his head.


    ¡°Good day my Lord¡± He said.


    My emotionless eyes gazed at him and he trembled. I sighed, only the moon goddess knows what news was circting about me, I knew I will not be given a nice image out there.


    ¡°What do I owe the visit?¡± I asked, my voice cold and menacing.


    He dropped a letter in my front and bowed at me, then he left the chambers.


    I opened the letter and I was angry at what I had read, I would make sure Lena paid dearly for it.


    I had rejected Lena as my mate, in front of the pack, which had different ranks of wolves, I was pleased with myself because I thought I had done the right thing.


    I had this blissful expression on my face as I walked passed Lena, a part of me felt guilty concerning the humiliation that I made her go through, the only thing that consoled me was the fact that I had performed a good deed


    I went back to the study room as I was studying when I felt a dull pain in my chest, I was not fazed by it as I thought of it as a normal urrence, I knew that it was the consequences of severing the mate bond.


    I sighed, the pain reduced and I continued the day¡¯s work before it came heavily bringing me down to my knees.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I took a deep breath and sighed out loud, the mission on ground was to find Lena.


    If the mission is sessful, they had to bring Lena back because I needed to apologize to her.


    I owe her for being an aplice to her downfall

 The Remembrance

    *********************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I slumped on the chair as I remembered how my life had been, I had been the Alpha prince, no doubt, but my whole life had been dictated by my parents, it was annoying and frustrating at the same time.


    I was only able to get information about the pack through rumors, although these rumors were within the pce walls.


    ording to my parents, they said that the young Alpha prince is not meant to be seen outside the pce walls, I was confused and I pondered on the authencity of the information


    FLASHBACK


    SEVERAL CENTURIES AGO


    I stared at the pce walls and it felt so ufortable, I have been in the pce all my life, I was a curious person.


    The curiousity died down over time because I had exhausted it on knowing the interior of the pce. I was about to die from boredom when I noticed a knew y and decided to get myself busy with it.


    I noticed that the bow and arrow was so lonely, I went to apany it as I took the bow and arrow, I was a quick observer so I observed how the archers shoots the arrow whenever they are engaging in training.


    I was under the watchful eyes of two personal guards and it was really pissing me off because there are activities that I cannot carry out because my every move is being watched.


    It got to a point that I could not endure it again, I had to report the incidence to my parents and I was shocked by the answer that was given


    ¡°It¡¯s a phase of growth, this stage, no one must know about your sesses¡± my mother said.


    I was so angry and I wondered if growth ever happen in the confinement of a space. I was only enjoying thefort of my home but had not seen the outside world or what it had to offer.


    The only time, I am permitted to move out is when I am going for a hunt in the wild, as an Alpha prince, I was given a curfew, I did not know what to say or how to express myself.


    I was confused on the decision made by my parents, I was going to be the ruling Alpha yet the ¡°Alpha¡± does not know anything concerning the pack or the wolves living in the pack.


    I looked at my sister and I noticed she had a gloomy expression on, I was envious about my sister, not in a negative way tho, she was the only one who was granted freedom and ess to risk around the pack.


    I knew that she had more experience about the doings of the pack and more knowledge about the pack than I do, she knew more about the pack history than I do.


    I had began to think that she was going to take over from my father if he died as she will emerge as the first ruler ever to rule our pack.


    It was hard to know what was going through Sophia¡¯s mind as she was an emotionless wolf, she is one who knows how to buckle up her emotions.


    She¡¯s also a quick observer, I thought I was the only one who could observe from a far distance without getting caught, I never knew that I had not began until a particr evening when I observe her in action.


    She¡¯s has quick reflexes, I guess it had to do with her being a warrior. I had not encounter any dangerous situation throughout my childhood up till now.


    From the tales that she had told me, turns out that she had been in more dangerous situation, she told me the wisdom to apply in order to escape such situations.


    I sighed as different thoughts ran through me, at a young age, I was already getting fed up with royalty because royalties had rules that one must abide by and it had been strictly followed by the members of the royal home.


    I had a mini library in my chambers with enough books tost a lifetime, the funny truth is that I was not the one who journeyed to search for the book but it was given to the guards and my beta as a mission that involved life and death.


    I pondered on the wolves attitude towards me, this matter gave me grave concern, although, I knew that Sophia was not aspiring for the throne, yet, I could not help but be bothered.


    The soldiers of the pack had a little bit of authority in the pack, they were slightly below the Council of Elders, they had the right in choosing theirmander-in-chief.


    ording to the constitution of the pack themander-in-chief can be the ruler of the pack. I began to think on this matter deeply that I had forgotten that I needed to find out the reason why Sophia was gloomy.


    I jerked back to reality and went to meet her


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked her.


    Her blue eyes stared deeply into mine as she muttered


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I patted her back as I said


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine¡±


    She shrugged as she left my front, I shook my head, Sophia can be an hot headed being, I had great pity for the one who¡¯s engaging her, she¡¯s such a sweet soul no doubt but she¡¯s stubborn as regarding things rting to her growth.


    It waster, I got to find out that the wolf who was engaging Sophia was a ruling Alpha of a pack, although she was royalty, she did not live the luxury of being in a royal family as she achieved a lot without the involvement of the royal home.


    I knew the reason for her gloomy countenance, she does not like being confined to a space as she loved to experience freedom, this was how she acquired the position of amander-in-chief.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I took in a deep breath, I sighed in relief as I was already getting tired of the meetings with the Council of Elders.


    I entered the throne room to sign some documents.

 The Remembrance (2)

    ***************************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I was at the throne room signing some documents when my Beta entered inside. We were not close friends only acquaintances, I knew his presence was as a work-rted message not really a personal-rted message.


    I sighed, can this day get any worse??


    I did not allow him to state his mission before I stood up and followed him.


    On my way to the execution grounds, I thought deeply about the actions that I had performed, if I could turn back the hands of time, I would have not made such decisions.


    I remembered the day I met Lena


    FLASHBACK


    Although I was confined to the house, I had a little freedom, the time I was allowed to go and hunt.


    I went to hunt that day, I was captivated by a stranger¡¯s smile, I loved the way her smile was genuine unlike those fake smiles in the pce grounds.


    Although she was in rags, she had the aura of royalty, she was looking intensively at a particr direction.


    I turned my eyes towards that direction and I noticed that it was a kitten which was enjoying it¡¯s freedom.


    The blissful expression on her face made me more captivated. I walked towards her direction, she looked at my direction as she bowed her head.


    I wondered why she was bowing at me, I looked at my robe, I was wearing a royal robe.


    Different emotions ran through me at that moment, Iposed myself as I said


    ¡°Rise¡±


    She raised her head up and met my expressionless face, she shivered. After acknowledging me, she turned her head towards the direction of the kitten.


    I chuckled, I sat down on the fallen tree that was there as I asked her a question


    ¡°Do you adore this kitten?¡±


    Without sparing me a nce, she nodded her head.


    I noticed that I wasfortable in her presence, I did not know why, the kitten had finally left the direction as she turned towards me


    Her ck eyes stared at me as a tremor ran through my body, I hid my expression as I pondered on the strange phenomenon.


    I looked at her and looked at her expression if she had felt anything but I guess she did not notice the strange phenomenon as I wondered if I was the only one who had notice it.


    I needed a Luna for the uing mating ceremony as it gave me great concern because up to this present moment, I had not felt the presence of my mate.


    Sometimes, I wonder if the moon goddess was ying games with me as I had already given up on the mate issue.


    My hand brushed against her hand as my wolf who had not spoken for several centuries made a statement that shook my very core


    ¡°Mate¡±


    Emotions which I had not felt came rushing at me like a mighty wind as I tried to control the emotions, I was only able to control it for a moment.


    I guessed she noticed that my expression was not right and she asked


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked


    I nodded my head, these emotions was alien and I needed to know what it was, if it was a blessing or a curse in disguise.


    I left her and headed for the pce, I did not need to ask for her name because this was not our first encounter but I don¡¯t think she will ever remember me.


    I knew that I could confide in Sophia as we had developed a strong bond over the years.


    I entered Sophia¡¯s chambers and I was panting seriously, I noticed she had a confused expression as she walked to my side.


    ¡°Are you alright¡± she asked me.


    I shook my head, she asked the guards and the maids to leave our presence, immediately they left, she said with a smile on her face


    ¡°You¡¯ve found your mate¡±


    I looked at her as I was confused, how did she know that if was because I had find my mate that I am being overwhelmed with emotions.


    ¡°I had been there, that¡¯s the reason I knew that the moon goddess had given you a mate¡±


    Before I could refute her statement, a dull pain arose in my chest, it left as soon as it came so I did not treat it as anything important.


    I sat on the bed as Sophia sat beside me, the pain came in full force as I clutch my chest.


    Sophia looked at my situation as she was concerned, for the first time ever, I saw that she was at loss on what to do.


    Amidst the pain, I said, although it was with difficulty in my voice


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡±


    She did not say anything, I began to cough out blood. After a while, I was relieved but I was feeling weak.


    Sophia left the room, only the moon goddess knows where she had gone to. After a while, she came in with a cup of tea in her hands.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I sat on the bed as she gave me to drink


    ¡°It will help you in replenishing your lost strength¡± she said.


    I drank the tea and it was not sweet, I could notin to my sister and I managed to finish the tea.


    I did not know how medicinal the tea was. Sophia¡¯s dropped the cup on top of the stool as her eyes never left mine.


    Silence ensured between us, it was going on for a long time, I asked a question breaking the silence.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you create strategy for the uing war??¡±


    She looked at me as one who has grown two heads.


    I pondered if it was the question that I asked that made her to look at me with such gaze.


    I kept mute, although Sophia can be caring at times, she¡¯s oneplicated case


    BACK TO PRESENT


    ¡°If I had not rejected her during the mating ceremony, would it have been a positive decisions¡±


    I pondered on these words

 A tale of the past

    *****************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I entered the throne room to sign some documents, I knew the responsibility thates with royalty, and although I hate to say this, it was one of the main reasons why I did not want to ept the royal position.


    I knew that I was not fit to be in the royalty position, I was more of an introvert who did not know anything concerning thews of the pack or its rules.


    I was more of a shy and introverted type who didn¡¯t like to associate with anyone


    I had kept this behavior in me until she came and changed it all, all the circumstances that we met were in a weird way


    FLASHBACK


    My parents seeing that I was a little grown decided to make me free, The curfew that applied to me when I was quite younger was not there, I had the liberty to go ande in whenever I liked.


    To the others, I am an uing ruling Alpha, I encountered several expressions on the wolves¡¯ faces whenever they saw me walk past them, their expressions were mixed ¨C pity, anger, and concern.


    I scoffed as I knew that their expression was not genuine, It was a tingling feeling but I could tell by the expression on their faces whether it was a genuine experience or a fake one.


    I removed the robe of royalty and put on a mask on my face, I needed to go for a hunt and the gazes that I was already receiving were beginning to freak me out.


    I was relieved that their gazes had retracted, although some of the wolves¡¯ gazes lingered on me, Iported myself  because they were trying the figure out the one behind the mask


    I did not have the time to listen to their plea as I left their presence, straight into the forest to go and hunt.


    I had a huge catch that day and I was happy with myself, I came outside and saw two big brown eyes staring at me curiously.


    I noticed her dresses, it was not the best, but she did not care, her brown eyes had a look of innocence, and I was mesmerized by such a look.


    She looked at what I was carrying and her face shone, I chuckled as I gave her a small part of the games I had caught.


    She was grateful, it could be seen all over her body, she ate the meat hungrily, and she gave a bow before leaving my presence.


    Remembering her expression, I chuckled, she was the only one who could generate a sincere heart without struggling.


    I knew I had to meet her once more because I needed a ce where I would not be respected as a result of the throne but I needed to be respected because of my work and aplishment


    Call it a vain fantasy that was not going to be aplished but I did not care, I had mastered the art of the sword and had begun training in archery.


    Sophia was finally going to get married, she found out that her mate was the same wolf who had insisted on marrying her, she got hold of the information after the mating session that happened several moons back.


    Her mate who was the ruling Alpha had told her that the official day for handing over the pack to him was the day they would get married.


    I do not need any soothsayer to tell me that putting a wedge between Sophia and her husband was not the right option; the consequence that¡¯s attached to any defaulter is not a pleasant one.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to be used as a scapegoat and a lesson to other wolves in the pack, although the rtionship between me and Sophia was close, I knew how to set boundaries.


    D-day was here, on the eve of the wedding, my father came into the room and gave me the shocking news of a lifetime.


    Although it may sound funny, I wanted to enjoy the times that I spent as a non-ruling Alpha. I needed it to be a little bit long, yet, the reality was right in front of me


    I was going to be the ruling Alpha, the day my sister would be getting married. I was shocked and confused, I looked at my father with the expression on my face.


    ¡°Your sister was a strong warrior, she was the backbone of the pack, she¡¯s going to another pack so it is rightful that you take her ce,¡± my father said


    I nodded my head, different thoughts ran through my mind as I wondered how I was ever going to take care of the pack when my sister was gone.


    I moved to a quiet spot and sat down, the funny truth was that my sister had a fierce countenance and she could do anything to make me feel safe and alive.


    I got fed up with the way the wolves were looking at me with terrified eyes so I went to meet my sister one day and rted the issue to her.


    Sheughed as she patted my head


    ¡°That¡¯s my way of disying my affection towards you,¡± she said.


    I sighed, I could not do anything because from the beginning she was a fierce warrior who solved her problems with her fist.


    The big-brown eyed wolf came in my direction and said


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I looked at her and I was amazed at her confidence when the wolves which had higher ranks were afraid of me, I was a little bit touched by her gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I replied.


    She came and sat down where I was, the gloomy countenance that I had was gradually fading away, No one talked for a long while, and I smiled as I knew she understood that I did not want the noise.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I sighed as I continued with the documents that I was signing


    Today has been a long dayMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 The Research

    ***************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I never knew that I could be confined to a space, although right from birth, I had been in the pce grounds, I had been enjoying myself in the pce grounds not working my ass out


    I was not a good strategy thinker, and because of the position, I had to enter the library to learn now more about the different strategies and the formations needed.


    I did not go into the library as the ruling Alpha who wanted to oversee the progress of the library but I went into the library as one who was ready to learn.


    I knew that I could not face the members of the pack if I entered with my regalia, I removed the regalia and wore a ck trouser and a white shirt.


    The shirt was not buttoned to the end as the cor of my shirt was unbuttoned exposing my bare chest.


    I wore a mask and entered the library, I looked around and saw that no one recognized me, heaving a sigh of relief, I went into the war section and brought out a book that says


    ¡°Introduction to strategy and strategy thinking¡±


    The title soundedpelling as I opened the book and began to read


    ¡°A general n to attain one or more long-term or overall goals under unknown circumstances is called a strategy.


    The term ¡°art of the general¡± first appeared in Eastern Roman terminology in the sixth century C. E. and was only tranted into Western vernacrnguages in the eighteenth century.


    It epassed several subsets of talents such as military tactics, siegecraft, logistics, military strategy, etc.


    The term ¡°strategy¡± came to mean ¡°aprehensive way to try to pursue political ends, including the threat or actual use of force, in a dialectic of wills¡± in a military battle between two enemies from that point until the 20th century.


    The fact that there are typically few resources avable to aplish goals makes strategy crucial.


    In general, strategy entails prioritizing and establishing objectives, choosing the course of action to take, and allocating resources to carry out the n of action.


    A strategy exins how the means (resources) will be used to attain the ends (goals). A strategy may be predetermined or may develop when an organization adjusts to its surroundings or facespetition.


    It includes things like thinking strategically and nning strategically.


    These are the different categories of strategies.


    Military Strategy


    A military organization¡¯s use of ideas to achieve specific strategic objectives is known as military strategy.


    The term ¡°strategic,¡± whiches from the Greek word ¡°strategos,¡± was first used in the 18th century to refer to the ¡°art of the general¡± or ¡°the art of arrangement¡± of troops.


    It covered the organization and execution of campaigns, the movement and deployment of forces, and the enemy¡¯s deception.


    In contrast to operations and tactics, strategy refers to the use of all of a country¡¯s military power through long-term, high-level nning, development, and acquisition to ensure victory or security.


    The art of operations and tactics involves arranging troops on or close to the battlefield to aplish goals as aponent of arger military n.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The preparation and conduct of a conflict between groups of armed opponents is known as military strategy. It is a branch of warfare and the main means of defending the interests of the packs.


    Using military resources-people, gear, and information-against the opponent¡¯s resources to establish superiority or weaken thetter¡¯s resolve to fight is known as military strategy.


    Military theory defines strategy as ¡°the utilization during both peace and war, of all of the nation¡¯s forces, throughrge scale, long-range nning and development, to ensure security and victory


    Simr to the idea of strategic nning, strategy is a nned course of action intended to aplish a specific set of goals.


    Pattern as strategy: a strategy that is realized gradually rather than intentionally or nned; it is a consistent pattern of past behavior.


    He described the strategy as emergent when the realized pattern deviated from the intended one.¡±


    I looked at the pages and yawned, I was not a lover of books in the first ce, it looked like it was used both in ancient times and in our present time.


    I wondered about the one who had introduced it, what was he thinking?? I knew that if Sophia had been here she would haveughed. This experience always amuses her


    I left the library in disguise as I pondered on the current situation, I was the only ruling Alpha who did know any history, and I did not know the history of my pack nor did I know the history of the outside world.


    I sighed as I went inside the pce, I went to the throne room and I met a pile of documents waiting for me, ¡°can this ever end?¡± I wondered.


    I noticed the presence of my Beta as I sighed out, the presence of my Beta spells out bad news. My deep emotionless eyes gazed at him as he bowed his head down.


    I scoffed, the ¡°bowing heads down¡± was beginning to wear me out, I know that I¡¯m the ruling Alpha no doubt but the reaction that is generated from them is more of a formal setting than an informal setting.


    The responsibility was heavily ced on my shoulders, and I needed someone to help me take care of the burden.


    I thought about it and knew that I had to develop a strong rtionship with my Beta, I knew the other one betrayed me because of the rtionship I had with him then which made me develop a sort of distrust for the present beta.


    I knew that there was room for second chances but I don¡¯t give out second chances like that, I¡¯m a calctive Alpha, although I¡¯m a novice when ites to the history of the pack doesn¡¯t mean that I had no brains.


    I discovered a new trait in me that I never knew existed ¨C a maniptive wolf.

 The Relationship

    *******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    I was so happy that I went to the library, I was able to acquire knowledge on strategy, I get it, since I was the ruling Alpha of the pack, I was meant to be knowledgeable in all aspects.


    Well¡­ Here¡¯s the funny news of the century, I am not one who involves himself in history, pack wars and the formation used in the pack wars, are not my thing.


    Different ranks of wolves wished they were the ruling Alpha as their perspective was that those who are of royal blood were special because they had the liberty to do anything, not knowing that the one who had royal blood longed to be free.


    I knew that the only reason why the royal household was respected was not because of their personality but because of their status.


    This was until my sister broke thew by bing the first royalty to be a major general andmandant of the army. She was respected for who she was and not for her status as the uing Luna of the pack.


    Here¡¯s a tragic tale of mine


    FLASHBACK


    I was sharpening my sword, and I noticed that eyes were looking at me but I was toozy to find out who the owner of such eyes was.


    I looked up and saw Sophia¡¯s eyes on mine, she smirked as she saw the position that I was in.


    ¡°Thought you said that it was a toy to you, why are you using the very weapon you rejected¡±


    I scratched my head as I was lost for words. Sophia did not say anything as her eyes were still on me, I was already fidgeting, although I was quite young, I had no respect for my seniors, especially the Council of Elders.


    I felt that the position that was handed over to them was not worth it and that they needed to work for the position.


    I had a mature mindset although I was a young wolf who didn¡¯t have information concerning the pack and how it was being run. I knew I could make certain decisions and implement thew whenever I desired.


    I never knew what the Council of Elders had gone through, I never knew the decision of the Council could bring two phases ¨C growth or destruction.


    I never knew what the Council of Elders was doing, all I knew was that the resources ced in the hands of the Council of Elders for utilities were too much.


    Sophia had left my presence as I pondered on what to do, I was brought up in an environment that was rosy so I knew that I was a little bit pampered and a little bit spoiled.


    I was getting annoyed because of the incessant meetings with the Council of Elders, there was no day my father did not have a meeting with those old folks, and at some point, it was beginning to freak me out.


    I knew that my father was not the best father ever but he cared for us, I guess Sophia took after him because my father can not showcase his affection in simple terms, he¡¯s aplicated wolf, and as such his actions are alwaysplicated.


    My father was the ruling Alpha and as such he was burdened with the pack activities, I never knew how the pack was operated on but I knew that the pack was always in constant wars with other packs.


    The wolves looked at the pce as a dreadful ce and the inhabitants of the pce as one who was wicked and heartless.


    I could not me them, If they knew how the ruling Alpha was always restless and was always trying to create tactics because of their safety, ¡°would the attitude still be there or would it change?¡± I thought to myself.


    I went to a quiet ce and pondered on these words, I was ostracized and abandoned by the pack members because my sister was themandant of the army, ¡°who does that?¡±


    I sat down there and I was beginning to feel bored, I took the book that I had brought, opened the book, and began to read.


    Several hours passed in the blink of an eye, I looked up to meet brown eyes staring at me, I chuckled, and from her countenance, I could tell that she was not properly treated.


    ¡°May I sit??¡± She asked me


    I adjusted for her and she sat down, ever since the encounter in the forest, I had longed to see her again, the funny truth is that she keeps appearing when I am moody.


    She was the only one who had seen me in my worst situation. She was ying with the hem of her gown, it looked a little bit funny so I chuckled in low tones.


    I was holding a brown teddy bear, and her eyes shone when she saw the bear, she was rough but she looked pretty.


    I thought to myself and pondered on the situation, I silently thanked the moon goddess in my heart for allowing me to be trained in a happy home.


    For those of you pondering on the name of the mysteriousdy ¨C Her name is Lena.


    Surprised that I knew her name, here¡¯s a funny fact, she had told me her name during our first encounter in the forest, and ever since then, the name had stuck in my mind.


    I could not tell if she was being maltreated or not because Lena had not spoken a word ever since our first encounter, she is my drug who graces me with her presence whenever I am down and weary.


    BACK TO PRESENTCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked at the never-ending document and sighed, I thought the signing of the document was a job for my Beta, oh how wrong I was.


    Different thoughts ran through my mind as I signed those documents, I sighed as I thought about the disgust I felt toward the Council of Elders, I got to understand their predicament when I became the ruling Alpha.

 Regrets of the past

    *******************************


    Ethan¡¯s pov


    If I could turn back the hands of time to correct my mistakes, I would have done it happily.


    I¡¯ve heard cases of a ruling Alpha having two Lunas by his side, although the result was always devastating.


    I chuckled to myself as I pondered on what could make a ruling Alpha as I pondered on what could make him take such decision as he knew that the decisions that he makes was to the benefit of the pack.


    I never knew I was going to fall into the trap that I hadughed at. ¡°Time would tell the oue made by the decisions you make ¨C positively or negatively¡±.


    I recalled those words and I had a gloomy countenance, I had rejected my first mate and the second mate I had cheated on me and was banished from the pack.


    I knew that I had messed up, it dawn on me that I had made a mistake in the decision that I made.


    All these predicaments started, the day I met the devil ¨C Lauren.


    We met in awkward circumstance, I never realized that the meeting was going to be the beginning of my doom.


    FLASHBACK


    I was in the study reading when I heard my father¡¯s voice beckoning on me, it sounded urgent so I went to meet him in his chambers.


    There was a packageying beside him and I wondered what was the item that was wrapped in the package.


    He stretched the package to me and I saw the address written on the package as I was surprised and pondered of the address written, I looked at my father confused about the whole situation.


    It dawned on me that it was a ¡°royal friend¡±, although the basis of the friendship of the friendship was loyalty.


    I have heard tales on what had happened, it was vague in my mind as I did not bother to know about the genesis of the matter.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I went to the address as different thoughts ran through my mind, I was curious to know about these friendship that hassted for several generations.


    I looked at the door as I began to fell disgusted and irritated, I never knew the reason but I knew that I was noting back to the house, the hair on my skin stood at its end


    My body was restless as every thing in me wanted to leave. I calmed my emotions down and there was no expression on my face.


    I knocked at the door, I stood there for a minute and I was already getting angry, this is too daring. I dropped the package on the floor and was about to leave the door when the door opened and a young wolf was standing by it.


    She looked at me with a frown on her face, my cold eyes gazed at her for a minute before averting my eyes somewhere else, I thought she was going to apologize but she did not.


    ¡°Who does she think she is??¡± I pondered myself, I had already known the oue of the meeting, that was why I was a little bit confused when I was given a mission of delivering the package to that address.


    Although, I was not really concerned about the royalty position, the family had insulted the royal home, their price to psy would be fatal and dangerous.


    I went into the practice ground and began to train myself on sword and archery.


    The incident that happened earlier on was making me angry, I was at a loss of what to do, I needed to find a solution to the current predicament.


    I was going to the chambers in order to tell my father the oue of the meeting when I met the rude wolf from earlier, turns out that they needed to visit my father, I scoffed as I went into my chambers.


    Being alone is better than being with those people, I opened a book and began to read, I was lost in reading the book that I failed to notice the presence of my beta.


    After a while, I removed my eyes from the book that I was reading and I saw that my Beta¡¯s head was bowed, I sighed to myself.


    ¡°Can this day get any better??¡± I thought as I touched him and he raised his head up, he saw the curiosity in my eyes as he said


    ¡°Your father requires your presence¡±


    I took a deep breath and left with him, I had the premonition that an incident was about to happen but I waved it off, I entered my father¡¯s chambers as I was shocked at the sight that had greeted me.


    It was the rude girl from earlier and an old man, I guess that should be her father considering the resemnce and the way he was overprotective when ites to issues rting to her.


    That was not any of my concern tho, I needed to know the reason why I was summoned to the chambers, I do not know the reason but the feeling of irritation and disgust crept through my skin.


    I pondered about the decision that I made, all this while, the rude girl was ying with the hem of her garment, she was lost in her own world and no one bothered her as they were discussing a project.


    My father looked at me and saw the confusion that was dangling between my eyes. He sighed as he introduced them to me.


    My father was on the verge of  introducing them to me when the rude girl stood, shock was seen in her eyes, I smirked, seems she recalled what had transpired.


    The irritation in my skin had begun to disy its might, I turned and was about to leave the chambers when my father¡¯s voice stopped me on my tracks.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I began to have doubts ever since that day, I knew I had to make things right, I would make sure of it.

 Regrets of the past (2)

    Chapter 78: Regrets of the past (2)


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    How was I going to go about it? I didn¡¯t even know where and how to start from; I am sure that wherever Lena is right now, she¡¯s probably leaving her best life by now.


    She had a very loving personality, and it was really hard for anyone not to like her. I couldn¡¯t believe that I allowed myself to be fooled by Lauren.


    FLASHBACK


    I was about to leave my father¡¯s chamber when his voice called out


    ¡°Ethan,e back here, that¡¯s no good way to wee a guest and your soon-to-be father-inw¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears; I couldn¡¯t help but imagine myself getting married to this rude wolf; yes, she was a beauty to behold; she looked so elegant, like a Luna material, but as they say, first impression matters a lot.


    And the first impression I have of this one is nothing to write home about. I tried my best to keep calm and make sure I didn¡¯t show how irritated I was by the statement my father made.


    As you know, my father is a very dangerous man, and he wouldn¡¯t fail to take out anyone he sees As an obstacle, not even his own family. My father believes that the well-being of the packes first.


    Yes, that¡¯s the sign of a good leader. Your packes first in anything you do, and that¡¯s the only way to make sure your pack is safe.


    ¡°Ethane over here to greet¡± His voice came again in a stern manner. I went closer; Lauren was up already. She looked like she felt ashamed as she remembered our little encounter out there.


    But I didn¡¯t care about her right now; the only thing that was keeping me in this room was that I didn¡¯t have the balls to say no to my father; anyone who had the balls to say no to my father didn¡¯t leave to see the break of another day.


    ¡°Now show some respect, son¡±, his voice came again.


    I looked towards the elderly man, who was her father and bowed my head in greeting and honouring him; he smiled and patted my shoulder as a form of acknowledgement of my greetings to him.


    ¡°What a fine young man; you will make a good alpha one day,¡±, He said. This made him and my fatherugh heartily.


    I then looked towards Lauren, walked up to her and got closer; she stretched forth her hands, and I held her palm and kissed it.


    Gosh, she smelt so nice; she had this natural scent that could make a man want her so badly; at that moment, I felt something like a longing, but that first impression was just a deal breaker.


    I know you might be wondering why my father introduced her and her father to me; for a wolf to find a mate, it happens two ways; it is either the wolf gets an instant connection with his or her mate, or the family can suggest a mate for the wolf.


    Especially for the Royal family, your mate has to be someone who is strong and from a very strong bloodline.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What my father was doing was just a suggestion. Besides, I hadn¡¯t told him I already found my mate, so I could understand why he was taking these steps. Only Sophia knew about this.


    ¡°I am Lauren my lord, the daughter of one of the greatest beta wolves in town,¡± she said


    yes her father was my dad¡¯s beta. It¡¯s probably why he felt she was a suitable mate for him.


    ¡°Dad I am sorry, but I already found my mate.¡± I blurted out


    Everyone in the room looked surprised. I could see disappointing looks on Lauren¡¯s face, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I didn¡¯t want her; the one I want is out there.


    I still didn¡¯t know a lot about her at that time, but I decided I was gonna ask her the next time we met.


    ¡°And who is she¡± Dad asked


    ¡°I am not ready to reveal her now, when it¡¯s time I will reveal her to the whole pack,¡± I said


    I took another bow, and I left their midst. I could see the disappointment in Lauren¡¯s father¡¯s eyes, but I couldn¡¯t give a Fuck. My father and her father began to discuss things I didn¡¯t care to listen to.


    As I was going out, I noticed someone also running after me; I turned to look back, and it was Lauren.


    ¡°What is it you want from me?¡± I shouted, my eyes slowly turning yellow. My wolf was getting angry.


    She took a step backwards asking me to calm down, but my wolf wasn¡¯t ready to back down, then the next thing I saw was her wolf¡¯s eye


    She roared; yes, I know it¡¯s the lion that roars, but I just couldn¡¯t find a better exnation for what she did. That little disy of power and might made me calm not because I was scared of her but because she acted bravely.


    She was the first person to ever stand up against me apart from my family and I respected her for that, but it still wasn¡¯t a good reason for me to forget that first impression.


    Our eyes change back to normal, then she said


    ¡°Were you telling the truth back there, or did you just say that because you were trying to push me away because of the first impression.¡±


    ¡°So you remember? I am d you do because I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with someone who doesn¡¯t have an iota of respect for people¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, but If you think I am gonna apologize for being rude to you, then you must be joking, I was rude I ept that fact but I won¡¯t apologize to you,¡± she said


    She was a daring woman the kind I would normally like to be my Luna, but I already recognised my mate. She came closer to me stirring at me eyeball to eyeball.


    No one ever dared to look me in the eye like that; I know it¡¯s weird, but the way her eyes were staring at mine, I couldn¡¯t help but get turned on; all I wanted was just to get her on my bed at that very moment.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    Thinking back to those days and the things I did after my first encounter with Lauren, I regretted those days.

 once an happy moment

    ***********************


    ire¡¯s POV


    ¡°As, I will be getting rid of that good-for-nothing omega trash; she thinks she could juste from nowhere and reap from where she didn¡¯t sow¡±, I said joyfully. My maids watched me as i was basking in happiness.


    I asked one of my maids to get me one of the best wines in the little wine cer in my chambers and a ss cup so I could drink to this victory.


    My joy knew no bounds as I recalled everything that happened when my jewellery was found in Lena¡¯s. I knew there was no way she could run away or escape from this.


    The sight of Lena¡¯s head rolling on the floor of the execution ground was like a turn-on for me. I took my ss of wine walked into the bathroom sat in the bathtub.


    The excitement of the whole thing was just making me want to have sex. I called out to one of my maids; she came inside. I signalled her toe into the bathtub.


    Just as she she stepped into the bathtub a message came.


    ¡°Mdy, your father sends for you,¡± one of the maids said.


    ¡°Of for fuck sake¡± Imented.


    I told the maid I had called earlier to leave my sight while I washed up and got dressed to go see my dad.


    Entering his chambers, I could see a smile on his face as well; my father, who is not one to easily disy emotions, was shocked at the sudden Change.


    But I knew this probably had to do with my defeat of Lena.


    ¡°Come here, my child¡±, he said.


    I walked majestically to where he was, and he took my hands and kissed me. was surprised; at how happy he was to see that I finally put that trash in her ce.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I was happy to see him this happy. I hugged him.


    ¡°Congrattions on defeating your obstacle, now you have nothing stopping you from being the Luna of this pack as you are meant to be¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Dad¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Now you can also be the proud dad of the Luna once again,¡± I said, we bothughed.


    He took a ss cup from the ss rack in the chambers and poured me a drink.


    It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw my dad this happy. I think thest time I saw my dad this happy was when my mother was still alive. Oh, those loving times when Mom was still around. She was heavy with pregnancy when¡­..


    FLASHBACK


    On a very hot, sunny, beautiful morning centuries ago, mom was heavy with pregnancy, my little brother. Dad hade in to meet her for their daily dose of kisses and pecks as she was doing theundry.


    Little me was there assisting her and smiling at her. Our family was so bright and happy back then.


    Mom would always tease me and say, ¡°My Luna, what can your humble servants do for you?¡± I wouldugh so hard whenever she said a thing like that.


    Yes, you can say the Luna thing has been a childhood dream of not just me, but my mom¡¯s wish, that I became the Luna of this pack.


    The desire to be the Luna had been birthed from when I was still little. I walked toward my mom and ced my ears on her stomach so I could hear my cute little brother¡¯s heartbeat move.


    The sound of his heart was so soothing to my ears, it made my heart limp for joy. Just as we were enjoying the happiness and joy of the moment.


    A message came to him from one of the Alpha¡¯s guards


    ¡°Sir, the alpha sends for you right now, and it¡¯s very urgent, t,¡± he said facing my father.


    The atmosphere became tense as we began to wonder what was so urgent that could make the alpha send for him so early.


    My dad didn¡¯t want to go, because he was enjoying this time with his family. My dad had always loved to spend quality time with his family and he didn¡¯t like anything interrupting that time.


    My dad eventually left with the guard, and I was left with Mom that morning; we continued doing theundry, and Mom was singing while working.


    Mom had the best voice in the whole pack; she was referred to as the nightingale of our pack. I still dont know why I didn¡¯t take after her with her voice.


    About 1 hourter, we started hearing strange sounds, noise and shouts from around. At first, we thought it was just the little wolf ying and crying, but this wasn¡¯t just any kind of cry. It was a wailing of sorrow.


    I was about to go out to check for myself what was going on when Mom held me back, asking me to remain behind her and never leave her sight.


    At this time, her eye colour had changed, and her wolf had awakened. I was still a lot younger I didn¡¯t know how to control mine yet.


    I slowly tiptoed at the back of my mom, asking


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s your wolf out.¡±


    ¡°I can smell intruders, people of different species,¡± she said.


    ¡°Different species?¡± I asked


    Mom didn¡¯t reply; she went to where a wooden stick was and broke it into two, making sure the edges were sharp; I couldn¡¯t quite understand what was going on until, not long after, a figure appeared just at the front of my mom.


    It was very fast, and we couldn¡¯t see from whence it came. yes, my mom was pregnant, but herbat skills were still intact. With wolf speed, she lifted the stick and stabbed the figure through its heart.


    The figure evaporated and turned to Ash. I was shocked when I got to realise the kind of species that had invaded our town.


    We kept on going, I kept following Mom at the back, and another one came, showcasing its fang, mom pushed me back inside the hut and then she threw a kick sending the vampire to the floor and then stabbing him with the stick, just as she was abouting back to meet me


    Another appeared at her back and bit her on her neck. It all happened so fast before I could shout.


    With tears in my eyes, I shouted Mom! This drew the attention of the vampire, who bit Mom, and he came into the hut. I didn¡¯t know what happened next. All I knew was I woke up to blood on my hands and mouth with me in Dad¡¯s arms.

 A black witch solution

    *****************************


    ire¡¯s POV


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Mom¡±, I stammered.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know dear, Mom is gone¡± He said


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help her, Dad. I couldn¡¯t help my little brother¡±, I cried out.


    At first, I didn¡¯t notice the blood on my hands and mouth until I was about to wipe my tears away with my palm. As I lifted my hands, I saw my hands filled with red liquid.


    Yes, I called it red liquid because I didn¡¯t know what it was. Thest thing I remembered was shouting and crying when the vampire got to Mom.


    How the red stain got to my hand I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Dad what is this¡± I asked


    He didn¡¯t want to tell me anything, but I was going to stop asking him what happened.


    ¡°You killed it?¡± He said


    ¡°Killed what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You killed the vampire, that attacked your mom¡± he replied


    ¡°I killed a vampire? How did I do that¡±?


    ¡°I think seeing your momy on the floor lifeless awakened your wolf, and you devoured the bastard¡± He replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first kill,¡± I said


    ¡°Yes dear it is¡± Dad answered me


    I felt different after realising that I had made my first kill, and it wasn¡¯t just a game; this was a real higher species, the greatest and longest enemies of wolves.


    Yes, we do have enemy packs that we fight war against, but vampires are just on another level.


    I felt happy that I was able to avenge Mom¡¯s death by killing the vampire who killed her. Ever since then, I vowed never to be weak; I vowed never to be oppressed.


    Instead, I would be the oppressor. Little me was feeling a lot of anger inside, but at the same time, I felt like I had done one of the greatest tunes I have done.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    The only thing was that, after that day Dad never smiled like the way he smiled then until today.


    Just as we kept on drinking and chatting, a knock came on the door. It was Adrian¡¯s beta


    ¡°Mdy, Lord Adrian requests your presence,¡± He said then left


    I stood up, pecked Dad on the cheeks, and then left to meet Adrian; as I got close to his chamber, I quickly drew the upper part of my dress down a little just so I could reveal some cleavage.


    Yes, I know I had him now in my palm, but I am not ready to take any chances; I must continue to seduce him every chance I get until Lena is executed.


    I also looked at the lower part of my dress; the slit was far away from where I would have wanted it to be; I looked around and saw that no one was there.


    I tore the slit more open, down to where it could show more of myp; after checking out myself one more time, I entered his chambers.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± I said


    ¡°Rise,¡± he said


    ¡°Are you sure she did it?¡± He asked


    The question came as a shock to me; I thought he hated Lena by now; what is it with this sudden question he¡¯s asking me?


    I decided to act like I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t understand you, my lord¡±, I said.


    ¡°Lena¡± he replied


    ¡°With all due respect, do you think I would stoop so low to lie against her? Why? Because of the Luna position?¡± I said faking anger


    ¡°No, not I just wanted to be sure,¡± He said in a calm way


    The way he responded, I knew that I had him wrapped around my hands to some extent. But I hated the fact that he still cared about her a little, I didn¡¯t want to see an iota of care.


    This just made me want the execution toe faster.


    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s with your child?¡± I asked


    He looked at me, and I noticed he was trying his best not to look at my cleavages, but he was doing a bad job of that. I walked closer to where he seated and put ced his hands on my boobs, and asked him again.


    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s with child?¡± I asked again


    ¡°Yes¡±, He said, taking his hands off my boobs.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just the child you are worried about?¡± I asked him


    I wanted to be sure that was what he wanted before I started to devise another n.


    ¡°Yes, ire, not to get you offended, you know we tried having a child, but it didn¡¯t work out; I just don¡¯t want to lose this child,¡±, he said, almost with tears in his eyes.¡±


    I was shocked at the sight of his teary eyes; I could guess where this discussion was going to end; it was probably gonna end with him asking that we dy her execution till her child was born.


    I couldn¡¯t allow that to happen; I couldn¡¯t wait for that long to get her out of my sight; I couldn¡¯t even bear to think of the possibility of her getting favour in his sight, probably after a safe delivery.


    ¡°There can be a way to save the baby,¡± I said


    His eyes lit with joy and happiness


    ¡°How my darling?¡± He asked


    ¡°I remember reading a book in the library where a baby was removed from a pregnant woman¡¯s womb through the way of magic with the help of a ck witch; we could remove the baby from her womb and ce it in mine, then I carry the baby till its ready to be born.¡±


    I could see interest in his eyes, I began to tell him everything I read in the book. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t like books; I said that earlier. It¡¯s just that when I read them, the information stays put in my head.


    After giving him a full detail of how it was in the book, I could see that he wasn¡¯t convinced it could be possible.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a loophole?¡± I said.


    You are probably wondering what a loophole is, right? Loopholes are ways out of a particr situation, it¡¯s mostly not an easy way out, but it works.


    ¡°How are we gonna find a ck witch to this¡± he asked.


    ¡°Leave that to me, If you decide to do this I will handle everything for you my love¡± I replied


    I kissed him and he kissed me back and then he uttered something I had been waiting to hear all this while


    ¡°I love you¡±

 An Alpha鈥檚 dilemma

    ****************************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe what ire was saying, ¡®Move the baby¡¯ It just sounded like an impossible thing that one could do. But I was ready to give it a try. If it¡¯s the only chance I have to save my baby.


    I couldn¡¯t live without my child after waiting and trying for so long with ire.


    There was even a time I slept with one of the maids working here before hoping she was gonna get pregnant, but nothing. I thought I was probably the one with the issue, maybe I couldn¡¯t just impregnate anyone.


    It was just so painful that the person who happened to carry my child was someone who was a spy from the enemy¡¯s pack. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the moon goddess decided to do her things this way.


    It¡¯s said that no one can understand the ways of the gods, and truly, no one can. I decided to believe ire and trust her on this matter.


    ¡°I shall grant you all the resources and manpower you might need to get this ck witch you speak of.¡±


    ¡°I promise to do everything within my power to make sure your child is removed from that good-for-nothing spy trash.¡± She said


    I gave her a very big hug and she left.


    I stood up, pacing all around my chambers, wondering if this was a made-up story by ire just to calm me down.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I liked ire, or should I say she¡¯s a good sexmate, and that¡¯s why I like her. Nothing extraordinary about her.


    but I just couldn¡¯t imagine my child dying with that spy. That¡¯s probably the only seed I could ever get.


    I walked out of my chamber and down to the execution room where Lena was tied and locked up.


    She looked like she was gonna die and give up the ghost any moment from now. I looked around her and found out that she hadn¡¯t eaten any of the food served to her by the Maids.


    ¡°Why have you not been eaten, do you want to kill yourself before your execution day,¡± I said


    She just looked at me and uttered no single word. At this point, I was getting so pissed off I wanted to strangle her, but the baby in her stomach was just her saving grace.


    ¡°Eat if you know you want the child to survive¡±, I said, hoping that the mention of the baby would make her have a change of mind to eat, but all to no avail.


    She just kept on staring at me. My eye color changed to red and I roared and asked her again.


    The moment she saw my eye colour change, she stood up and ran to the back of her holding cell, holding onto her stomach. I calmed down when I saw the way she protected her stomach.


    My eye colour gradually changed to normal; I walked up close to her and asked her in a more calm way why she hadn¡¯t eaten.


    ¡°How do you expect me to eat the food you guys give me when I know that your intentions towards me are not good? The food could be poisoned for all I know¡± she said


    Oh now I understood that she wasn¡¯t eaten because she wanted to die quicker but because she wanted to make sure her baby was safe. She was probably hoping that she might be spared due to the fact she was carrying my child.


    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t wrong to think like that because I wasn¡¯t ready to lose my child. I was ready to kill her myself for deceiving me, but not my child; at least I know the child is mine.


    FLASHBACK


    I walked into a bar feeling down; I just finished calling the pack¡¯s doctor to do a test on ire to check if she was pregnant, for like the twentieth time, but still nothing.


    I came into the bar feeling frustrated and at the point of giving up, I was angry about the whole thing, angry with the moon goddess, wondering why she decided to treat me this way.


    I saw an omega wolf walk into the bar; she came and sat not too far from where I was, ordered her drink and was sipping it gently.


    She was so beautiful. I never believed an omega wolf could be this beautiful, and yes, I was able to recognise her as an omega because I was an alpha, and an Alpha could differentiate and tell who is who in a pack with just one nce.


    I felt so stressed out. I felt like I could release my stress with her help; she was so beautiful to behold, I couldn¡¯t care about her rank or whatever pack she was from.


    Whether she was from an enemy pack or a friendly pack, I couldn¡¯t care less. All I wanted was to have my engine deep into her and hear her moaning my name.


    All I needed to do now was to strike up a conversation; before I could think about what to say, I heard a very soft, calm, lovely voice.


    ¡°Hello sir, is everything alright with you,¡± she said


    ¡°You seemed to be lost in space¡±, she said, smiling.


    Gosh, her smile was a killer; for a moment, I hoped she could be among my pack, but I snapped out of it immediately. I couldn¡¯t believe I was thinking to that extent already.


    ¡°I just have a lot on my mind right now¡± I replied


    ¡°Family issues right?¡± She asked


    ¡°Yeah family issues¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to pry, but I know that family issues can be a headache, and it sucks at times, but family is still family no matter what¡±, she said.


    She sounded very mature and sensible, which made me develop a kinda of interest in her, but right now, exploring interests is the least of my worries.


    After a few minutes of heart-to-heart discussion, we decided to leave, but as we left the bar, I decided to walk her down her path as the road appeared to be quiet and lonely.


    When it got to where we were to part ways, there was this strange and strong sexual tension between us. When we shook hands, I knew that this was the sign, so I took a step closer and another closer.


    I noticed that she didn¡¯t move back, so I kissed her, she kissed me back, and then we rushed each other.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    Yes, and that there was the result of that strange sexual tension.

 Adrian鈥檚 inner turmoil

    *****************************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    ¡®Could it be that she approached me knowing who I was just so she could eventually infiltrate my pack¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking


    ¡®How long had she been making this n, who exactly is she working with.¡¯ I was lost in thoughts


    ¡°How long have you been nning this and who are you working with I  asked.


    She looked at me like she was confused as if she didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you all still think I am a spy, and to think I am working with someone,  that¡¯s just so absurd¡±


    ¡°If I was a spy then why is my pack noting to find me after not hearing from me for some days, and do you think I would allow myself to get pregnant for an enemy¡± she said


    ¡°It could be the strategy you and your pack decided on,¡± I said


    Deep down, I knew she was right; if she was a spy, they would havee to get her because it¡¯s been long since they imprisoned her.


    I couldn¡¯t risk believing her because she didn¡¯t tell me from the unset that she was from the enemy pack I hated the most.


    ¡°Well, you are not being locked up because you are a spy, but you are locked up because you stole a beta¡¯s jewellery; this offence is punishable by death.  That¡¯s the reason why you are here¡± I said


    ¡°Steal!!! I don¡¯t even know my way to ire¡¯s chamber, so how would I steal jewellery from her.¡±


    ¡°I hardly know anywhere in this Pce, apart from the library and, of course, your chambers. I know no other ce.¡± She continuedThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A part of me wanted to believe her, but I couldn¡¯t. Just as I was trying to reason what she had just spat out, ire came into the execution room.


    ¡°Babe, what are you doing here? What kinda of discussion are you having with her, this thief,¡± ire said angrily.


    ¡°How dare you question me?¡± I said angrily and stepped out of the room, leaving Lena and ire.


    I wasn¡¯t really okay leaving Lena with ire, but I had to leave them so as not to create suspicion.


    I knew ire was a crazy individual, and she could just decide to just kill Lena right there on the spot. But I was banking on the fact that ire now knows how important this child is to me.


    I stood by the door of the execution room and started to use my wolf sense of hearing to eavesdrop on what they were talking about in the room.


    ¡°What were you talking about with Adrian, you lying omega bitch? ¡°ire said.


    I couldn¡¯t hear anything from Lena. I thought it was my hearing that was not heightened; I tapped more into my wolf hearing ability to know if she was probably talking to low.


    I still couldn¡¯t hear anything, and for a moment, I was worried; I was about to reopen the door when I heard the sound of someone being strangled.


    It was Lena¡¯s voice; I felt relieved for a moment. I ced my ear close to the door again, eavesdropping on the conversation.


    Lena still didn¡¯t say a word after being strangled.


    ¡°Oh, now you are deaf and dumb, right? Maybe I should just kill you and your baby right here,¡± ire said


    ¡°Please just let me have this baby,¡± lena begged


    ¡°After giving birth to this child, you can do to me whatever you deem fit.¡± She continued.


    I could hear the sincerity In her voice; this made me doubt for a moment if she was a spy. But I pushed the thought out of my mind; I don¡¯t have the luxury to start imagining things right now.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry, your baby is gonna be saved? The only thing is that you won¡¯t be able to deliver this child.¡± ire saidughing hysterically.


    ¡°How do you mean I can¡¯t give birth to this child when I am not alive,¡± Lena said. I could hear the confusion in her voice.


    ¡°Oh darling, the child will survive you just won¡¯t be the one giving birth to it,¡± ire answered.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, I won¡¯t be able to give birth to my child, myself¡± Lena begged


    ¡°Do you know who a ck witch is?¡± ire asked


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I know about that, but how has that got to do with me?¡± Lena asked. I could sense the frustration in her voice.


    ¡°I will resume the search for one of the greatest ck witches to sort out your baby problem,¡± ire said


    ¡°What do you mean by sort? I won¡¯t let you cause harm to my baby; I would rather die than allow you to harm my child.¡± Lena said with a raised voice.


    ¡°No, No, No, your child, no harm wille upon him; I won¡¯t want to lose favour in the sight of Adrian anymore. I know how much this child means to him, and it¡¯s why I came up with a solution to save the child.¡±


    ¡°What are you scheming this time aroun? Youu are lying bitch,¡± Lena said.


    I could sense angering out from Lena; the tone of her voice had changed. She was getting pissed off and frustrated by ire.


    ¡®How did she turn out to be a spy? Was she forced into being one?¡¯ I thought for a moment, then continued eavesdropping.


    ¡°The baby would be removed from your womb and be put into mine¡±, ire blurted out.


    ¡°What!!!!!!!!? How is that even possible,¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, it¡¯s very possible; one thing I havee to learn is that there¡¯s always a solution to everything that happens in this world, especially with magic, my dear; many things can be done and undone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that¡±, Lena shouted.


    ¡°And who said we would need your permission to do that? Adrian already gave his consent. All we need to do now is find a ck witch.¡±  ire said.


    I hoped I was doing the right thing epting this solution ire proposed. After listening for a while, I left back to my chambers, as some guards and men were already looking at me in a weird and scared manner.

 Lena鈥檚 inner turmoil

    *********************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, ck witch; I won¡¯t be giving birth to my child myself; what is she saying?¡¯ I kept on thinking.


    The very first time I heard about witches was from L, I hope you all still remember who L is; just a reminder that L is the ancient witch inside me. I still don¡¯t know how and why she¡¯s leaving inside of me.


    But I am d she is, at least now I have someone to chat with when I am very lonely. Buttely, L has been quiet; I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.


    I have been calling unto her for days now since I have been locked up; for a moment, I even thought I could ask her if she could free me from this ce.


    But it¡¯s as if she¡¯s been sleeping. I was a wolf, an omega wolf, to be precise, but I was never trained; I don¡¯t even really know how it works.


    Growing up with my uncle and my cousin Lauren was hell; I would be at home doing theundry or doing just anything while Lauren was being trained on how to protect herself and even etiquette on being a Luna.


    I secretly watched her train, but the little I knew couldn¡¯t save me in this situation, and even if I wanted to try freeing myself from these chains I was too weak to awaken my wolf to do that.


    I wished I could just stand up and strangle ire right now because she¡¯s the major problem I am having right here. She was the one who painted me as a spy.


    Now she¡¯s painting me as a thief, all just because she wants to get rid of me. I couldn¡¯t believe that I left my pack to be treated far worse than I was treated back there.


    How dare she try to remove my child, ¡°how is that even possible¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°Oh, my dear, it¡¯s very possible; one thing I havee to learn is that there¡¯s always a solution to everything that happens in this world, especially with magic, my dear; many things can be done and undone. She replied


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that¡±, I shouted


    ¡°And who said we would need your permission to do that? Adrian already gave his consent. All we need to do now is find a ck witch.¡±  ire said.


    I know Adrian is angry with me, but why the hell would he go about deciding what to do with my child without my consent? Yes, he¡¯s the child¡¯s father, but it still doesn¡¯t give him the right to decide for me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t agree to this¡±, L said.


    I was so happy to hear her voice after a long while but I was careful not to shout out so I don¡¯t let ire know that I have someone inside of me.


    I was happy that, now that L is here I could probably find a way to escape now with her help.


    ¡°I am sorry to disappoint you, but I can¡¯t be of help to you.¡± She said


    Oh, right, I keep forgetting that L is inside of me, so she has ess to my thoughts and every single thing about me.


    That doesn¡¯t sound fair to me because she knows everything about me, but I do not know anything about her. And she¡¯s been living inside me for as long as I have been existing. I couldn¡¯t even believe it at first.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t she surface all these years? Why now, was there something that triggered her awakening?¡¯ I thought


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have the luxury to worry about that now; you have to think of how to get us out of here; we can¡¯t let that wench do what she¡¯s saying she would do,¡± L said


    I chuckled when I heard the way L called ire a wench; for a moment, I wished there was a way L could take over my full body and talk to ire in my stead; I felt she was going to give a better response than I will.


    ¡°You are not wrong. I can take over your full body, but right now, I can¡¯t.¡± She said


    ¡°Why¡± I asked her in my thoughts as she could know my thoughts


    ¡°We are weak,¡± She said.


    Yeah, we are weak; I haven¡¯t eaten for days now, afraid that I could be poisoned; I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to my baby.


    And now ire is telling me she¡¯s gonna give birth to my baby, if l hadn¡¯t spoken up, I would have considered agreeing to that because I would do anything to make sure my child stays alive, even if it involves me dying in the process.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would think about epting this offer of receiving help from a ck witch, not after telling you about ck witches Have you forgotten that I said ck witches are rebels? ck witches are evil and they practice ck magic, they do things that should not be done by anyone¡± L said


    ¡°That sounds powerful to me,¡± I said


    ¡°No that¡¯s not powerful, that¡¯s evil¡± L said


    I wasn¡¯t sure but I think I sensed fear in her voice when she said that. ire noticed I wasn¡¯t paying attention to whatever gibberish she was saying, she stomped her feet so hard that my holding cell vibrated and then left.


    ¡°What is this I sense, L?¡± I asked


    ¡°What do you sense¡± She askedCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Fear!, you are scared of ck witches¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Her voice betrayed her, and I could still tell that she was scared.


    ¡°L you are scared¡± I repeated


    She harshly replied to me, saying she wasn¡¯t scared. How she shouted inside of me made my whole body shake. It even caused a sharp pain in my stomach.


    ¡°I am sorry, I hurt you Lena¡± she said


    ¡°It¡¯s fine L, but you know you can talk to me, I am very sure that I sense fear from you,¡± I said


    ¡°ck witches are just so dangerous, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to get involved in anything that has to do with ck witches¡±, she said.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s more to this than you are letting on¡±


    ¡°There is nothing Lena¡±


    ¡°L, L, L,¡± I called out to her, she wasn¡¯t answering, and I couldn¡¯t feel her presence anymore.

 A tale of love and betrayal

    *********************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    What just happened? I thought witches were very strong beings from folktales and folklore. I heard that witches are the major source of vampires and werewolves. History says they are the creators of vampires and werewolves.


    I still don¡¯t know why L feels so scared, and It¡¯s making me worried about her. ¡®Did anything transpire between her and a ck witch in the past?


    ¡°L! L!! L!!!¡± I called out again, but she wasn¡¯t answering. The fact that L had been quiet all this while and didn¡¯t say anything until the mention of a ck witch sounds suspicious.


    I called out to L again, but this time with a teary voice. She wasn¡¯t still answering.


    ¡°L, if you can hear me¡± i began


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been inside me or how you even got to be inside me, I don¡¯t know if you chose me to be your host, or it was destiny or fate that brought us together. I don¡¯t even know how this right here works¡±


    ¡°I mean the way I ammunicating with you, right now I don¡¯t even know if you can hear me, all my life, I have never known full joy and happiness, I have been beaten and battered by family never really been close to anyone¡± I continued


    ¡°Although there was Ethan and then Adrian, we were close at some point, but another woman is in the picture, maybe they are not just meant to be mine, or it¡¯s fate¡¯s way of telling me I will die alone¡± I paused waiting to hear if I would get an answer from L but it was awfully quiet.


    I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how your life went before you got trapped inside me; I don¡¯t know if you had loved ones or enemies; I don¡¯t know if you had it good or bad when you were yourself.¡±


    ¡°I wish you could talk to me about it, right now you are all I have, everyone has abandoned me, and I am on the verge of giving up, I don¡¯t want to lose my child maybe I should just give in to what ire said,¡± I said paused for a while maybe I might hear her but nothing


    I began to shed tears; after crying for about thirty minutes, L finally spoke up.


    ¡°Stop being a crybaby,¡± she said


    Immediately I wiped my tears blew my nose and sat up well


    ¡°L¡± I called out


    ¡°Yes, Lena, I am here¡±, she said after heaving a deep sigh.


    ¡°I am sorry I made you cry¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, at least you are here, that¡¯s what is important¡±


    ¡°Why were you scared when you heard that ire was looking for a ck witch to transfer my baby into her womb,¡± I asked


    L kept mute for a while.


    ¡°You can tell me, L, as it is, we are one. I need to know more about you to be able to understand you better, and we need to know more about each other if we have to work together, that is, if we ever get out of this alive.¡± I said looking around the cell.


    Just in case you were wondering if I was speaking out of my mouth, nah, I wasn¡¯t; we weremunicating through my mind. I couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone here find out I had a witch inside of me.


    Who knows what they would do to me?


    ¡°Le on you can¡¯t be a scared cat forever you know¡± I teased


    I began to hum a melody my mom used to sing for me when I was very little before she died; the melody could calm your nerves and relieve your mind.


    ¡°I was in love with a ck witch once¡± her voice came


    I stopped humming the melody to pay attention to what she was saying


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a ck witch from the start, we started as white witches, we were kids trying to learn about sorcery and its right use¡± She pausedCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Go on L¡± I urged her


    ¡°He was my everything; we made different ns together, decided to see the world together, we even nned to bring peace and order to the world together.¡± ¡°Werewolves are not meant to fight each other, because they are of the same kind, vampires are meant to live in harmony with werewolves¡±


    ¡± We decided to find a way to put a stop to these things together, his name was Marcus, and he was my first andst love¡± she said


    ¡°Yeah love, I have had my fair share of those¡± I scoffed


    ¡°One day I came to our practice room, where we both stay to practice sorcery I saw Marcus sitting and reading a strange book, I asked him what it was, and he said it was nothing, I tried looking at the content of the book but he quickly closed it up and said it was a surprise and when the surprise was ready he was gonna let me know,¡± she said


    I could sense pain in her voice while she was talking, but I didn¡¯t interrupto her; I let her continue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it as something serious as I trusted Marcus with all my whole life, i could give my life for Marcus, and he could give his life for¡­.. maybe that was before he became power hungry.¡±


    ¡°I wasing from performing healing sorcery on someone when I entered the room and saw what looked like body parts with the same book I saw him with the other day I felt confused and lost I immediately used telekinesis to snatch the book from him to see what was written¡±


    ¡°I found out it was a book for power-hungry sorcerers, a book that uses sacrifices to perform magic. I tried talking Marcus out of it, telling him it not toote to change ande back to the white ways, but it was useless. His mind was already made up. He asked me to join him so we could rule the world together, but I declined. Without wasting time, I used telekinesis to hold him to the wall while trying a heart-cleansing spell.¡±


    ¡°Marcus was too strong, he had been practising this dark magic for a while now so he was stronger, he broke free and then pushed me far away with telekinesis, but before I could stand up to attack back he already disappeared, I didn¡¯t hear anything about him until a particr day where people in our town began to die.¡±


    ¡°Someone was killing people with ck magic, Marcus finally showed up, after a series of fighting, It was like my attacks did nothing to him he rendered me incapacitated, and he took my powers he was about to do the finishing blow when I just opened my eye to a very dark ce,  I woke up inside you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± She replied.

 A tale of love and betrayal (2)

    **********************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡°I believe the fact that you are still alive means you have a purpose, L,¡± I said.


    ¡°Purpose?¡± Lughed bitterly, ¡°What purpose could I possibly have left when I failed to destroy the one causing chaos in my town?¡±


    ¡°L, the fact that you woke up inside of me must mean something; our destinies must be intertwined; we just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    L fell silent, seemingly digesting my words.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s a greater purpose for us being together. We have both been betrayed by love. For me, I have been betrayed twice now.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is my purpose?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maybe for revenge, redemption, or to save. Whatever it is, I know you are going to figure it out,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So you have been inside me for how long now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have been here all your life,¡± she said.


    ¡°So you were there when I was going through all those pains. Why didn¡¯t youe forth then?¡±


    ¡°I was weak; I didn¡¯t quite understand why I was inside you; I couldn¡¯t do anything. I was gathering my strength and getting to know you. Though there were a few times I spoke to you, you didn¡¯t know it was me,¡± she exined.


    True, there were times I heard voices in my head, but I just thought it was my mind talking to me.


    ¡°So it was you, those times?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± she confirmed.


    She tried reaching out to me. I was the one who didn¡¯t pay attention until now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what do we do? The time I have spent here, I know that ire is someone who would go to any length to get what she wants. She¡¯s going to find a ck witch.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow that,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°As I said earlier, I don¡¯t mind dying for my child to live.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you are saying a thing like that. What about my purpose, as you said? How can you switch so fast?¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°I am sorry. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t see a way for us toe out of this alive. ire is a demon. I have never seen anyone as evil as she is.¡±


    ¡°So much for the pep talk¡­¡±


    ¡°OK, so what do we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We make sure we don¡¯t die here, Lee,¡± she said.


    I liked the sound of that ¡®Lee.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if L used witchery in saying this, but hearing herst words made me feel hopeful and courageous. The will to live became stronger.


    ¡°Do you know this ck witch?¡± I asked.


    L took in a deep breath before answering me.


    ¡°I only know of a ck witch powerful enough to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Who could that be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°MARCUS!¡± SHE SAID.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There was a part of the story I didn¡¯t tell you. Marcus tried performing a sorcery of this nature a long time ago and he failed.¡±


    ¡°How did you know this?¡±


    ¡°I stumbled upon one of his ledgers where he records his sesses and failures; it said he tried doing something like that, but he missed a spell, so everything went wrong, making mother, child, and the person that was supposed to carry the child dead.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure he hasn¡¯t tried again and seeded in it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, knowing Marcus, I am damn sure he would have tried again and seeded, but it¡¯s ck magic; you have to lose something to gain.¡±


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The life of the mother, and the child¡­ The child is going to survive, but he¡¯s going to be cursed,¡± she said.


    ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°After reading his ledger, I made inquiries about everything rted to the act.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow my child to be cursed. I was such a fool to ever consider giving in to that solution.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known how dangerous it is if I hadn¡¯t told you.¡±


    We both kept quiet for a while, saying nothing to each other. I was just wondering how to get out of there. If only I had stayed back in my pack¡­ I was treated like an outcast, but I don¡¯t think anyone would have wanted me dead. Lauren was desperate to have Ethan, but not desperate enough to want to kill me.


    ¡°I must find a way to free myself from this holding cell.¡±


    ¡°L, what about your powers? Can¡¯t you use them to break the chains and padlocks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am of no use to you right now. Ever since I found out I was stuck in your body, I have tried to feel my magic, but I couldn¡¯t. I tried reaching for my core, but it felt like it was no longer there,¡± she said.


    The core is the source of supernatural power; at least, I know that much, due to the many stories I heard while I was younger. I felt so frustrated that I couldn¡¯t even awaken my wolf, even if I wanted to; I didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep her awake as I had been starving myself.


    ¡°We will find a way, Lee. Just eat something. At least we know now that you won¡¯t be poisoned.¡±


    I looked at thest food that was dropped for me. I went close to it, smelled it, and it still smelled good. I began to eat it. As I was eating it, Adrian came in.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you are eating now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Like you give a damn about me,¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°Oh no, but I do care about the child you are carrying. That¡¯s my legacy.¡±


    ¡°How would your legacy feel if he or she eventually finds out that their father killed their mother?¡±


    ¡°They would understand I had to do what was best for our pack¡­.., enough of all this¡± He shouted.


    ¡°What happened to you? You seemed to have gotten bolder within a short period¡±, L said.


    I was surprised as well, as I had never spoken to Adrian in this way before; I had never even spoken so boldly to anyone.


    I think it¡¯s because I now understand that I can¡¯t keep ying the victim anymore; it¡¯s high time I take a stand and defend myself.

 A newfound strength

    **********************************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    I noticed something odd in the way Lena was sounding now; she sounded like someone who had renewed hope, someone who now had a reason to live and fight.


    The Lena I used to know was very timid, never looked me eyeball to eyeball, she never even looked anyone eyeball to eyeball, even the maids.


    This is a new Lena I see, and it worries me; I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe she already got information from her pack that they would being soon to save her.


    But how did shemunicate with them? There¡¯s no means ofmunication here, and even if a letter was sent, there¡¯s no way It would have entered my Pce without my knowledge.


    ¡°Stop being paranoid,¡± Ian said


    ¡°Paranoid? Oh no, I am far from that, and because of who¡­ Lena? Oh definitely not¡±


    ¡°Then why are you overthinking the situation?¡± Ian asked


    ¡°I am the alpha of this pack I have to overthink things sometimes just to make sure my pack is safe.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the reason?¡± Ethan asked his voice sounding like he was trying to make jest of me


    ¡°Enough of the incessant questions, you fool¡±, I shouted.


    ¡°Well, I am you, and you are me, so we are both fools¡±, Ian said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°QUIET!!!!¡± I shouted angrily. The whole room shook.


    ¡°Arguing with your alter ego?¡± Lena asked.


    Throughout the period, we were good with each other. Lena had never spoken to me in this way before; it was surprising, but in a way, it felt good to see her talk to me in this manner.


    I shouldn¡¯t be feeling the way I am feeling now, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Wow you still like her¡± Ian said


    I paid no attention to him.


    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve had a lot of talks with your alter egotely?¡± I asked Lena


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t talk to their alter ego?, besides it¡¯s not like I have someone in this cell to chat with,¡± she said


    Gosh, she looked so hot talking to me in that way; I wished she wasn¡¯t a spy so badly.


    ¡°So tell me what have you been discussing with your alter ego?¡± I asked


    ¡°Well, nothing much, just been talking about how I am going to die, hoping that the death won¡¯t be painful.¡± She said


    She is an omega wolf, the weakest of all kinds of wolves; I don¡¯t think she even knows how to call out her wolf, not to talk of having a proper discussion with her. I felt like she was lying, trying to sweet-talk her way into my heart.


    Probably because she feels I am attracted to ire because of how bold and outspoken she is, she doesn¡¯t know that ire was just a sex doll to me.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you arguing about with your alter ego, the argument must be a serious one as you let out a big shout back there,¡± She asked


    ¡°We have been discussing how we were gonna destroy you and your pack¡± I lied


    ¡°Oh, it didn¡¯t seem like you were discussing something like that, but not to worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about my pack; they don¡¯t even know I am here; I don¡¯t even belong to a pack; I am a lone wolf.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you think I am going to believe that rubbishing from your mouth, tell me whose pack you are from now or die here with your baby?¡± I said in a loud voice


    Sheughed so loud that I wondered if I sounded funny or if I said anything that warranted herughter.


    ¡°You are funny, Adrian. We both know how important this child is to you, and you wouldn¡¯t want any harm toe upon the baby. Is that not why your sex doll is looking for ways to kill me without harming the baby¡±.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Sex doll?¡¯ I said to myself


    ¡°I might be quiet, but one thing I am not is that I am not stupid Adrian¡± ¡°I knew you had sex with her even before you found out that I was a spy¡±


    ¡®Did you just agree to be a spy?¡¯ I asked


    ¡°What difference does it make? I told you I wasn¡¯t, and you didn¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s not like you are going to let me go.¡±


    ¡°What game is she trying to y?¡± Ian asked


    I ignored his questions; I went close to her holding cell, and she didn¡¯t even bat an eysh. I knew there was something wrong; something had happened to Lena. She wasn¡¯t the scared, timid Lena she used to be.


    I strangled her, but she didn¡¯t even flinch; she just stood there. The only thing she said was¡­


    ¡°Kill me, and you kill our child¡±


    I tried releasing her, but I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t in control anymore; Ian had taken over, and my eyes were red.


    ¡°Ian please stop it, you can¡¯t kill her¡± I begged


    ¡°She¡¯s testing our patience Adrian, we are better off with her dead¡± Ian said


    ¡°No Ian, she¡¯s carrying a potential heir, that¡¯s probably my only bloodline, I can¡¯t take chances¡± I replied to Ian


    But he wasn¡¯t listening; I began to try to take control of my body little by little; I started taking control of his fingers one by one, releasing his grip on Lena¡¯s neck until I was in total control again.


    I immediately loosened my grip, making Lenand on the floor; she was coughing so hard, and strangely, she startedughing. I couldn¡¯t understand why; for someone who almost died, that was a lot ofughter.


    ¡°For a moment I thought I was gonna die,¡± She said stillughing


    ¡°So why did you stop? You didn¡¯t have the balls to go on with it? Or you couldn¡¯t just bring yourself to end the life of the only possible heir you would ever get.¡±


    ¡°QUIET Lena,¡± I said, Ian was getting pissed at this point¡±


    ¡°Oh no Adrian I won¡¯t be quiet, I have been quiet my whole life and I am tired now,¡± she said


    ¡°Leeeenaaaaaa!!!!!!¡± I shouted her name using my hands to hit the floor of the execution room just so I could calm Ian down. The floor broke open and then I left to my chambers.


    ¡°Someone find me ire, now¡± I shouted.

 Descent into chaos

    *******************************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    ¡°Someone find me ire now,¡± I shouted again


    My Beta ran out of my chambers to look for her he came back after a while, alone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ire?¡± I asked


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her in her chambers my lord¡± he said


    ¡°Then search everywhere, till you can find her, and bring her to me as soon as possible, make sure you don¡¯te back without her or else I will have your head chopped off,¡± I said angrily


    My encounter with Lena a while ago was a terrible one. She seemed to have hope in something. And when there¡¯s hope for someone the person can be very dangerous.


    Hope can be a very dangerous thing for a prisoner to have.


    ¡°Her pack will probably soone for her¡± Ian said


    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around how she got the message, I began to think of possibilities of another spy nted here in the pack


    While I was still lost in thought, my Beta came in


    ¡°My lord I couldn¡¯t find Lady ire,¡±


    ¡°Did you check her father¡¯s?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yes sir I did we couldn¡¯t find her there¡±


    ¡°Did you check all the libraries¡±


    ¡°Yes I did she is not in any of them¡±


    ¡°Where could she be right now when I need her attention?¡±


    ¡°Leave my presence,¡± I said


    ¡°Could it be that Lady ire already abandons you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you shut your mouth, Ian; ire can never do that; do you know how long she¡¯s been longing for me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably tired of you now, don¡¯t forget she stumbled on you and Lena being all chitchaty¡± Ian said


    ¡°Hey, is there even a word like CHICHATY, besides you know it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you raised your voice at her, while she was questioning you about what you were discussing with Lena¡± Ian


    ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s gonna be upset because of that¡±


    ¡°Adrian, how many centuries have you been alive and you still can¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°What does understanding a woman¡¯s heart have to do with this situation right now, Ian?¡±


    ¡°It has a lot to do; what if you had pursued away your only chances of saving your baby.¡±


    ¡°That can never happen¡± I shouted


    Just as we were talking, I heard a knock on my door; I sniffed the air just so I could get the smell of the person knocking. The perfume smelt like hers. I immediately ordered her toe inside.


    I got a shocker of my life when I saw my Beta not ire, ¡®but I perceived her scent, where could she be¡¯ I looked at his hands and saw the dress she was wearing earlier in the execution room.


    I sniffed, and I could perceive blood on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening¡± I asked my Beta


    ¡°We found Lady ire¡¯s dress, torn and stained with blood, just in the field not too far from here.¡± He said


    ¡°WHAT!!!, did you see a sign of her body?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see any of those signs¡±


    ¡°Take the best of our men and search every nook and cranny of this town and make sure to find ire¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord¡±


    ¡°And make sure to end the life of anyone who abducted her if they are still there with her; since we haven¡¯t seen her body, we know that she could still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te back empty-handed unless you want your heads to be eaten by hungry wolves and vultures¡±


    My Beta left to assemble the best of the best wolves in the pack to go in search of ire while I sat back, wondering what was going on.


    ¡®Could it be that one of Lena¡¯s old pack members got to her? It¡¯s probably the same person that got to her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s having newfound hopes, ¡® I pondered.


    ¡°Ian!!!!¡± I called outThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I didn¡¯t hear any voice; I called out to him again, but there was no answer, i called and I called, and he answered after like the tenth time of calling.


    ¡°Let me be Adrian,¡± he said


    ¡°You can¡¯t abandon me now,¡± I said


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me if I wanted to¡±


    ¡°ire has been abducted¡±


    ¡°I know, dummy; I am inside you, so I hear everything even if I don¡¯t want to,¡± Ian said


    ¡°So what do we do¡±


    ¡°I will tell you if you allow me to take control¡± He said


    Ian is the big bad wolf in me, the one with a psychotic mind and the killer instinct; I allow him to take full control only when I am fighting battles as he is the stronger one.


    He used to be very fond of lena, when he found out that she was our mate. But he developed strong hatred after he heard she a spy.


    Giving him full control might be dangerous to the baby in Lena¡¯s stomach as he cares for no one but me.


    ¡°Are you giving me full control or not?¡± his voice came louder from inside.


    ¡°Only on one condition?¡±


    ¡°You promise not to harm the baby,¡± I asked


    ¡°Do you give me full control or not Adrian?¡± He asked firmly


    ¡°Yes, I¡­..¡±


    Before I could finish the sentence he had already taken control.


    Yes, the only thing I have to do is to say yes; at the mention of Yes, Ian takes full control.


    But this time he was rather in a hurry to take control. He went directly to the execution ground, with our eye colourpletely red.


    Immediately he rushed to Lena¡¯s cell, broke it open, and lifted her, strangling her.


    ¡°What did you do to ire¡± Ian asked


    ¡°ire? What do you mean? I haven¡¯t even set my eye on her ever since she came herest.¡± She said while choking as a result of the strangling


    With anger, he threw Lena across the cell; it was a miracle that Lena wasn¡¯t bleeding.


    ¡°Ian you are hurting her¡± I cried out from the inside


    But Ian wasn¡¯t listening he went to meet Lena where she was lying on the floor and as he was about to hit her with his legs in her stomach


    I began to take back control of my body. I made his leg stop, he was trying hard to release his legs, but I was holding on to it.


    Lena stood and ran out.


    Ian tookplete control again and started to pursue Lena.


    All of a sudden Lena disappeared and the next thing I saw was a ckout

 Claire鈥檚 dark scheme

    ***************************


    ire¡¯s POV


    ¡®Does Adrian still like Lena?¡¯ This thought kept lingering in my head as I left the execution room where Lena was held captive. I was pissed off by the way Adrian raised his voice at me.


    I went straight to meet my father; when I got to his ce, I told him everything that had happened in the execution room. He was very annoyed.


    ¡°My daughter I am sorry you are going through all this because of that lowlife.¡±


    ¡°We agreed to transfer, her baby to my womb¡± I blurted outThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    My father looked at me in surprise and shock.


    ¡°How is that possible¡± he asked


    ¡°Through the aid of a ck witch,¡± I said


    ¡°But ck witches are dangerous, and it¡¯s been ages since anyone has seen one¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Father, when I am ready I will find one, right now I need to devise a n to make Adrian hate Lenapletely¡±


    But my dear, ck witches perform forbidden magic¡± he said


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I need one to carry out this act, I need to make sure Lena dies in the process and I need the child irrespective of the gender to be cursed, I did my research well before deciding to make use of a ck witch father¡±


    He came close to me and patted my head and said.


    ¡°My daughter you¡¯ve evolved in so many ways¡±


    I smiled and hugged him. After a while of being locked in his arms, I pulled away and said I think I need to frame being attacked by one of Lena¡¯s pack members.


    Dad¡¯s eyes opened widely.


    ¡°ire, what are you scheming this time around¡±


    ¡°I just need to make sure the hatred Adrian feels for Lena is heightened, and I can¡¯t bear to think that he still feels even the slightest of emotions towards her,¡± I said.


    ¡°So how do you wanna go about it¡± He asked


    ¡°I just want you to y along, in case theye here to find me say you haven¡¯t set your eyes on Me since I left the execution room In case they want to search allow them to search to make it look more convincing that I am missing¡±


    ¡°OK my child anything you say just be careful¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad I will be very careful¡±


    I went off took a knife from the kitchen, and ran outside to the forest near by, I pulled off my clothes and roughly tore them with my wolf ws to make it look like I was attacked by a wolf I used the knife to stab through my shoulder in a way that it¡¯s not going to heal on time.


    I used my wolf ws to scratch my hands and legs so deep that it was going to look like I was struggling with the enemy for survival.


    Then I went very deep into the woods I left my torn dress, not too far from the forest edge. I stayed quiet deep inside the forest waiting for time to pass.


    I saw some of Adrian¡¯s guards searching through the forest, I made sure to hide myself so well to prevent anyone from seeing me.


    After searching for about an hour they still couldn¡¯t find me, they found my dress, of course, I needed them to find it to ry a message of possible abduction or even if they thought I had been killed its going to be better.


    I was very sure that the thought alone of me being killed or dead would drive Adrian crazy; if it didn¡¯t drive Adrian crazy, I knew it would drive his wolf crazy.


    If there¡¯s one thing I am very sure of, its that, Adrian loves his pack members so much, and he¡¯s really very protective of them, so if he thinks I was dead, it¡¯s going to make him go mad and might just end up killing Lena.


    The thought of him getting to kill Lena was certainly a turn-on for me.


    No, don¡¯t look at me with that kind of eyes; yes, I will be turned on by that action; you think it¡¯s weird, right? Haha, that¡¯s you it isn¡¯t weird for me. Do you think I am evil?


    Yes, you can think so; it¡¯s a free world. To you, I am evil to me; I am just trying to make sure what is mine is mine.


    I waited in the forest tillte at night; I knew that by this time, everyone in the forest would have been frustrated looking for me, and the ce was going to be in pandemonium.


    Imagining the way the Pce would be by now, made me smile so wide I wanted tough, but someone might still be lurking around the forest looking for me.


    ¡°Oh no my injuries are healing already¡± I said


    They didn¡¯t look so convincing anymore, so decided to w myself again with my wolf¡¯s ws so it could be more convincing. After wing myself so well.


    Oh my gosh, It was so painful; don¡¯t even think for a moment. I didn¡¯t feel the pain, but I had to endure the pain just so I could achieve my goals.


    I injured myself so well I couldn¡¯t even walk well, I began to walk out slowly from the forest after looking around and making sure that no one was around or seeing meing from the forest alone.


    I began to walk to the forest edge with the hope that someone might find me on time. Because of the way I wed myself, I was losing blood faster than the first time, and healing was slow due to how deep the cut was.


    I was going to need to take nutritional supplements rich in vitamins A, C and E. They are vitamins. They are supplements that makes werewolves heal faster.


    Finally, I got close to the forest edge, where I sighted Adrian¡¯s beta from afar. I used myst strength to scream so loud so he could hear me. Immediately I noticed he heard me, I fainted.


    Well, i didn¡¯t faint, but I had to make it look so real. He rushed over to where I was, lifted me and ran straight to the Pce.

 Deception鈥檚 Edge

    ************************


    ire¡¯s POV


    ¡°My lord! I found Lady ire!¡±


    ADRIAN¡¯S Beta said shouting from the entrance of the Pce.


    I could hear more footsteps approaching where he stood carrying me.


    ¡°What the hell happened to her?!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came in


    I was thrilled by the way his voice sounded so angry, confused and sincere. I could hear how worried he was in his voice. I wanted to smile but I couldn¡¯t risk blowing my ns.


    I maintainedposure in the beta¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Call the best doctors in the whole pack!, let them attend to her; somebody gets me some vitamin supplements to aid in her healing process; she¡¯s taking time to heal,¡± Adrian said in a very loud and concerned tone.


    I sensed himing closer¡­., oh, that scent, I could tell from anywhere. He ced his hands on my head, patting it gently and said


    ¡°You will be fine my dear¡±


    ¡°Go, drop her in my chambers she receives treatment there, I will be the one to personally oversee her recovery and guard her until she¡¯s well enough to speak and tell us what happened to her!¡±


    ¡°Get the physicians to attend to her In my inner chambers right now¡± He shouted.


    They began to take me inside his chambers, just before I was ced down, I heard something that made me almost scream out loud in anger


    ¡°You, You, You, make sure to find Lena; she couldn¡¯t have gotten far; she¡¯s heavily pregnant and injured, so she can¡¯t have gone so far from these surroundings,¡± Adrian said


    ¡®What!? Lena got out!!?¡¯ I screamed in my head.


    I began to wonder if this trick I decided to y was a good idea; if I had not left this ce, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out. I wouldn¡¯t have let that happen.


    I began to ponder on what happened and how she got out. I wanted to just stand up and start asking questions, probably join the search for her but I am in no position to do that.


    The way I cut myself was making me feel so weak. I was already dozing off to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t sleep; I needed to know what was going on.


    ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere, my lord. We couldn¡¯t find her¡±, one of the guards said.


    ¡°Use one of our sniffers!¡± Adrian said.


    ¡®Sniffers¡¯ are werewolves whose ability is majorly for hunting. They make aplete transformation to be able to have a good sniff if they are finding it hard to sniff out a person with their normal human body.


    We have a full family of just sniffers in our pack.


    They are not good inbat, even if they learn, just basic defences, but never for war, they are only used to find things.


    All they need is something to register the smell in their senses.


    ¡°I felt Adrian walk into the chamber, and pick something, I guessed it was Lena¡¯s cloth so the sniffer could sniff¡±


    I heard more footsteps, probably the family of sniffers.


    ¡°Who among you has the best sniffing ability¡± Adrian asked


    I heard a footstepe forward. I wanted to open my eyes to see who it was, but from the position Iy, I couldn¡¯t see well and couldn¡¯t risk turning to get a better view.


    ¡°Take this and find these scents, and don¡¯te back until she¡¯s found; you can pick two other better sniffers among you to work with; you will be apanied by my Beta and two other guards¡±, Adrian said in a stern voice.


    ¡°Deep down, I hoped something might have happened to her, maybe a wild boar ate her or a ravenous wolf or a rogue werewolf devoured her. That¡¯s going to be much easier than having to find a ck witch.¡±


    I heard the sound of footsteps leaving the Pce until I could hear them no more.


    ¡°Hey Mdy I promise to find who did this to you and I will make sure the person suffers badly that he or she would wish that they never existed¡±


    I was d to hear about this from him. But right now my mind was fixated on Lena


    The physicians came and gave me some pain relief injections, not like the injections for humans, definitely not; they won¡¯t even pass through the skin of a werewolf.


    The pain relief was an instant one that made the person in pain feel relieved after a short while so they could be able to tell the people what happened, after which they will be given an injection to make them rest for a long while to recuperate well.


    ¡°ire, can you hear me?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came in


    I pretended like I didn¡¯t hear him; I wanted him to feel more anger and make him think I was beaten so badly that even the injection could not make me wake up immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± He asked The physician


    ¡°I don¡¯t know sir, she¡¯s supposed to be awake by now, maybe the dose isn¡¯t enough probably she was beaten too much, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s not responding immediately,¡± he said


    ¡°Can you give her another dose?¡± Adrian asked


    ¡°Giving her another dose isn¡¯t going to be healthy for her right now, it¡¯s going to be an overdose.¡±


    The best thing for us to do is to make her heal slowly; don¡¯t worry, the pain relief drugs will help her heal faster.


    ¡°ire! ire!! ire!!!¡± The voice came in.


    I recognised the voice, it was my father. Adrian asked him toe into the chambers; he came in, and I could hear his voice; he sounded broken, like someone who was pained.


    If I hadn¡¯t told him about my ns earlier I would have thought his pain was genuine. He sounded very convincing.


    He came closer to me; I could feel his breath on my face; he held my hands, saying to me,


    ¡°get well soon, my child¡± I was really d i had the support of my father.


    The trio just sat down close to me all waiting for me to wake up. I could notice my injuries were closing up little by little; by now, they would all be expecting me to wake up.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I finally opened my eyes, only for my eyes to be locked in with Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    He was probably staring at me all along.

 Pain

    **************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I groaned in pain


    ¡°Calm down; it¡¯s just a razorvine grass, Lena¡±, L said.


    ¡°Razor¡­. what you say!¡± I said


    I was looking at my leg where I felt something cut me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a RAZORVINE!¡± She said emphasis on the razor vine


    ¡°What¡¯s a razor vine?¡± I asked


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± L asked feeling disappointed


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me, I was never lectured about things like the way all female wolves are supposed to¡±


    ¡°So one could say you are an illiterate¡±


    As much as it pains me that L could say such a thing, it was just the in truth: I was an illiterate.


    I don¡¯t know anything that has to do with nature; the little I know now is that I had been opportune to learn to read and write before I started staying with my uncle¡¯s family.


    My mom had trained me at an earlier age.


    It is why I was able to read some books in the library.


    ¡°A razor vine is a wild grass that can cut through a human skin when ites in contact with one¡± L said


    ¡°Oh! now I know, thanks L¡±


    ¡°So what do you wanna do now¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, not sure about what she was asking.


    ¡°Do you have an idea of where you are going?¡± she asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am going, and I don¡¯t have a single idea of where this forest leads to,¡± I said in a very frustrated tone.


    ¡°So you ran out of the safest ce we could be right now toe into a ce where we have no idea of! a ce where we are prone to more dangers! The most annoying thing is that we are weak! What were you thinking!?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but you expect that I stay where I was about getting killed by a beastly alpha. Well, thank you very much. I will pass on that. I replied angrily¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to kill you lena, beside you said it yourself he won¡¯t want to hurt his child¡±


    ¡°Oh please, didn¡¯t you see the way he threw me across the execution room, it¡¯s a miracle I am still alive.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how he stopped himself when he was about to kick you in the stomach?¡±


    ¡°And what about that, L!?¡±


    ¡°Oh no I can¡¯t believe you, Didn¡¯t you see how he struggled, it was probably his alter ego his wolf side that wanted to kill you so badly for betraying his pack and spying on them¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°Oh Lena he doesn¡¯t know that he only knows what Adrian knows and what Adrian knows is that you are a spy¡±


    ¡°So you think Adrian would have been able to take control of his body? I wouldn¡¯t bank on that.¡±


    ¡°So where is this ce¡± L asked.


    I stopped walking to look around; everywhere was dark, and I couldn¡¯t see more than 6 steps from me. The forest was thick. I stumbled on something, and I fell to the ground.


    I wanted to cry, but I couldn¡¯t. I was just too frustrated to even let out a cry.


    ¡°This is not the time to be weak Lena¡± L urge


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take control of my body? just as Adrian¡¯s wolf took control of his? You coulde to help me out instead of just remaining inside there just talking to me,¡± I said, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°I wish I could do that, but I can¡¯t, even if I want to I wouldn¡¯t know how to go about it, and besides I will need my full strength to be able to take over yourplete body for now¡±


    ¡°So you are useless to me now, I will appreciate you keep quiet and don¡¯t lecture me about things to do, talk to me when you can be of help¡±


    I was so furious about the whole thing; I didn¡¯t mind talking to L anyhow.


    I stood up and started heading forward. I had no direction; I was just going down the path to wherever it led me. I got to a path that was divided into two and got confused about where to follow.


    I fell on my knees crying, I just wanted to end my life life that very minute.


    After a while, still on my knees trying to figure out the path to follow, I began to hear the sounds of footsteps from afar. I might be the weakest among wolves, but my ears are still very sharp.


    Take the right part¡±


    ¡°I ignored the voice and took the left part¡±


    ¡°What are you doing¡± the voice came again. yes it is who you think it is


    LYLA


    I kept on walking down the left part until I couldn¡¯t see a part anymore; all I could see were beautiful houses filled with gold; people seemed to be inside these houses eating and dining.


    I felt so happy and relieved that I took the left part; now, I am going to get help or maybe see somewhere toy low until I give birth to my baby.


    I went straight to one of the buildings


    ¡°Lena don¡¯t!¡±


    I ignored the voice and went ahead to knock on the door. After several knocks, the door was open, d, and I got the biggest shock of my life.


    The moment the door was opened, I smelt fresh human blood; I saw a man feasting on on ady¡¯s neck, drinking her blood.


    I had just walked into a vampire¡¯sir, and vampires and werewolves have been sworn enemies for only God knows how long it¡¯s been.


    ¡°Run!!!!!¡± Before I could think of the next thing to do, my legs just started running, it was running faster than I would normally run; I couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. I couldn¡¯t even understand what was going on.


    But that was not the time for me to understand what was going on but the time for me to run far away from here.


    I ran for about 30 minutes without looking backwards until I hit my legs on a stone and fell. That was when I felt my original lege back


    ¡°What had just happened? I couldn¡¯t believe what happened back there, but I was d I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me, when I asked you to go left.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I said feeling very sad and sorry that I didn¡¯t listen to L

 Pain[2]

    *******************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡°You would have gotten us killed back there!¡± L shouted


    ¡°But at least nothing happened¡± I replied acting like I wasn¡¯t bothered


    Deep down, I was very bothered but grateful that whatever happened that made my leg run so fast happened at that moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you right now, is it because of our little argument you refuse to pay attention to me or do you just want to get yourself killed¡±


    ¡°Choose your death well,¡± I said


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    I did like I wasn¡¯t paying attention; I knew that as L was talking, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what are my thoughts. I noticed a few days back that whenever L was talking and angry, whatever I thought at that period, she didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°I think you took control over my leg back there,¡± I said


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me that brought us here¡± I replied


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, what do you mean it wasn¡¯t you that brought us here? Was it not with your legs you ran?¡±


    ¡°Technically, the leg belongs to me, but I couldn¡¯t even run fast if I wanted to; plus, I wasn¡¯t the one controlling the leg; I could feel that my mind and head were not connected to the action.¡±


    The energy I felt, I had never felt that energy before; it was so strong, and then it felt like the leg was determined to make sure I moved far away from that ce as fast as possible.


    ¡°Who do you think did it then ¡°L asked


    I could tell that she was lost, and she didn¡¯t understand what I was saying. It sounded strange, but I knew what I felt; I was one hundred per cent certain that it wasn¡¯t me controlling my legs.


    ¡°I think you took control over my legs L¡±


    L startedughing loudly and irritatingly, as if to say, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I would have punched her in the face if only her body weren¡¯t connected to mine.


    ¡°Took control over your legs?!¡­¡± she paused for a moment


    ¡°I doubt that¡± sheughed uncontrobly


    ¡°Listen to me, L!! I am sure of what I am saying, It wasn¡¯t me back there.¡± I shouted angrily.


    ¡°So what do you think? You think I took control of your body and what?! Made you run away from where you would have got us killed?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, as strange and confusing as it sounds, I think that¡¯s what happened L¡±


    ¡°Good lord! Lena! What¡¯se over you, I know the stress of trying to survive is not easy but it¡¯s not enough to make you lose your mind¡±


    ¡°I am not losing my mind l, my mind is as clear and free as it has ever been in centuries,¡± I said


    ¡°Then why would you even think such a thing? I don¡¯t even know how to take over someone¡¯s body. I don¡¯t have my magical powers, and despite my attempts to reignite them, I¡¯ve always hit a dead end.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think happened there L¡± I saidThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was frustrated that she didn¡¯t even give it the benefit of the doubt that she could take control of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably reflex action, you were in danger and under stress, you couldn¡¯t run on your own will but due to the danger, your brain triggered a reflex¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you right now.¡±


    ¡°Can you rule out the fact that you can take control of my body!¡± I said angrily


    L was silent for a moment; I called out to her, but she didn¡¯t answer. After a while she replied


    ¡°The fact can¡¯t be ruled out Lena, but, I have tried taking control before but I couldn¡¯t do it¡±


    ¡°Whenst did you try it¡± I asked


    ¡°Back at the cell when you were being attacked by Adrian, I tried taking control but nothing was happening, I was saddened I couldn¡¯t help you back there¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± I sighed deeply


    Okay, let us analyse the scenario and see how it happened.


    We began to talk about how the night had gone from the moment we left the holding cell to the present moment we were.


    ¡°You were probably frustrated and angry at that moment,¡± I said


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it was just that, if it was just that then I should be able to take control of you almost every time, in fact, every single day because I am always angry and frustrated by most of your actions¡±


    ¡°So what do you think.¡±


    ¡°Yes the anger and the frustration could be a part of it, but it¡¯s not the only thing needed.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it, L¡±


    ¡°I am sorry but being an alter ego of an omega wolf doesn¡¯te with a manual.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Mock me!¡± I smiled


    Lughed; at least the atmosphere was not as tense as it was earlier.


    ¡°So what about you what was in your mind back there when you saw those blood-sucking demons,¡± L asked.


    I began to search in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t remember what I was thinking.


    Not long after, we began to hear the sounds of wolves and footsteps. I stood up, trying to run. We tried too hard to see if L could take control again, but she couldn¡¯t; I was injured, so I couldn¡¯t run so fast.


    I wish we had found out how it happened before this.


    Now we didn¡¯t know if they were even Adrian¡¯s men or wolves from another pack or maybe my former pack.


    I tried to keep running, but the footsteps and wolf howl starteding closer and faster. I kept running without looking back until I got to a cliff where the under was filled with rocks.


    I would have died if I fell from there; death wasn¡¯t an option for me. I was starting to understand myself and L better, realizing that our rtionship was one of mutualism.


    I was ready to give us a try. I stood by the cliff top, not long after our chasers caught up to me.

 Seeds of deception

    *********************************This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ire¡¯s POV


    I pretended to cough as I tried raising my head to sit upright to look at my dad, Adrian and the physician


    Adrian came running to assist me to sit up. I was happy at the way he looked caring.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Adrian


    ¡°I am sorry for causing a reason for you guys to worry¡± I apologised


    ¡°Oh no, ire, this isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Adrian said, gently cing his hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°ire, are you alright? Do you need to rest for a bit? There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± my dad said, his voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Yes, ire,¡± Adrian added, ¡°it can wait until you¡¯ve fully recovered. We¡¯re not in any hurry.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lena?¡± I asked pretending not to know about what happened.


    ¡°Humm, ire you don¡¯t need to worry about that now¡± Adrian said


    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t need to be worried?¡± I said, feigning annoyance.


    ¡°What¡¯s most important is that you get better, don¡¯t worry yourself about her,¡± Adrian said


    ¡°She escaped,¡± came Dad¡¯s voice from where he was sitting.


    ¡°Escaped! How?¡± I asked


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that ire just worry about getting better, focus your energy on healing faster,¡± Adrian said


    ¡°How do you expect me to do that when she¡¯s the reason why I am like this?¡± I said in an annoying tone.


    ¡°What do you mean by that ire?¡± Adrian asked


    ¡°Are you trying to say she abducted you? ¡± asked my father


    ¡°Technically, she wasn¡¯t the one who did it, but it was because of her that I was abducted.¡± I paused, searching Adrian¡¯s face for any sign of emotion, but he gave nothing away. With no choice but to continue, I pressed on.


    ¡°I was attacked by wolves from her pack¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Adrian asked


    I repeated what I said earlier, I could see traces of anger appearing on his face.


    I continued


    ¡°After I left the execution room where decided to take a stroll to the gardens and then to the street just so I could ire my head because Adrian had raised his voice on me and I wasn¡¯t happy about that ¡±


    I paused for some minutes looking at Adrian, but I could see his sorry face looking away.


    Yes, I felt like I was finally getting himpletely. I had never seen Adrian give such a face before; well, he had given such an expression to Lena earlier when she came here, and he was all lovey-dovey because they were mates.


    But right now I was happy seeing that face for me.


    ¡°I was out strolling down the street when I felt hijacked by someone from into an hidden corner my face was covered, I couldn¡¯t struggle because they had something like a drug inside the hood so immediately I inhaled the gas I dozed off¡±


    ¡°I was taken deep inside the forest where I was tied down and beaten repeatedly asking me to tell them where lena was, but I couldn¡¯t as I didn¡¯t want to betray my pack, I told them that I would rather die than to give out the location of where Lena is as it would make Me be nothing different from lena A SPY¡±


    ¡°You should have just told them where she was, so they coulde here and then we would defeat them here¡±


    ¡°And risk being defeated my the enemy? No I wouldn¡¯t do that I would rather die¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say we are weak?¡± Adrian said in a slightly aggressive tone.


    ¡°No but don¡¯t forget they would being to meet you all unprepared, I couldn¡¯t risk that¡±


    Adrian was about to say something but I interrupted.


    ¡°They were contemtinging in by midnight to y every single one in the pack, I heard it after day where tired of beaten me and putting so many injuries on my bodies¡±


    ¡°How did you escape from there?¡± ADRIAN ASKED


    ¡®SHIT¡¯ I didn¡¯t think about how I was gonna narrate this part to make it so convincing. I began to rack my brain to check of ideas or things to say, I couldn¡¯t say I awakened my wolf and killed them all.


    It was gonna look so suspicious, I knew Adrian was vulnerable but he wasn¡¯t stupid he¡¯s going to catch on quick that I was lying so I had to be careful.


    I began to act like I was feeling pains all over my body


    ¡°That¡¯s not really important now we need to allow her rest the most important is that she¡¯s back safe and sound¡± my dad said.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s very true I am sorry I am stressing you, asking too much questions, I am d you are back here¡±


    He hugs me so tight. Oh, how I missed his warm embrace.


    ¡°Now have a good rest and then you will be fine after that I promised to find Lena and those people who did this to you and bring them to justice¡± Adrian assured me


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I said


    I needed to erase every shred of doubt Adrian had about Lena being a spy. I decided to tell him everything-starting from the very first night they met at the club, where they had their one-night stand. It was all part of their n.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been plotting to destroy you and this pack long before you even met Lena. That night at the club wasn¡¯t fate-it was arranged.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°What about the mate bond?¡±


    ¡°The mate bond was a coincidence,¡± I replied, keeping my tone steady. ¡°They saw it as an opportunity and used it to their advantage. I even heard a rumour¡­ someone said the child Lena is carrying might belong to the alpha of their pack.¡±


    I was hoping Adrian would take the bait, but disappointment hit hard when he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a wolf. I¡¯d know if the child wasn¡¯t mine.¡±


    ¡°It was just a rumour,¡± I quickly added, trying to soften the blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. That child is mine, and mine alone,¡± Adrian snapped, his voice full of conviction.


    He left the room, clearly angry, but not with Lena as I had intended. Instead, his frustration was directed at me. I had hoped to turn his anger toward her, but all I managed to do was make him furious with me once again.

 Shattered bonds and hidden threats

    ********************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Please Your Highness, forgive my daughter, please you can¡¯t let them banish her forever, she¡¯s my only child¡±


    I was lost in thoughts; I was brought back to reality by Lauren¡¯s father¡¯s plea. Her mom was by my leg dragging my coat on her knees asking that I forgive their daughter.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t care anymore about what happened to her; whether she was banished or not, I didn¡¯t give a fuck about it.


    Whether she¡¯s asked to stay in he Town, I didn¡¯t care, even if I was asked to still stay married to her, I wouldn¡¯t even try to oppose it. I just knew that there was nothing in this world that could make me see her as a wife anymore.


    Wife!!! That¡¯s even too much, nothing could make me see her as a woman anymore.


    I looked at them with disgusted eyes, as they were also part of the reason why I ended up marrying Lauren.


    FLASHBACK


    I was looking out the window from the down floor of the Pce when Lauren¡¯s parent came in withuren to meet my father.


    I remember ourst encounter and how daring it was, I liked that she was daring but the fact that she disrespected me still couldn¡¯t leave my mind


    ¡°Hey, proud Prince¡±, she called out.


    ¡°What the hell did you just call me¡± I asked


    ¡°I called you a proud Prince.¡± She repeated.


    I looked around to see if her parents were still around, but they weren¡¯t around; they probably left with my dad already to the inner chambers to discuss. Only God knows!


    ¡°Oh, were you looking round to see if you could report me to your daddy or my parents? An, sorry, proud Prince, but they left to discuss important matters right now. So you are stuck with me,¡± Lauren said using her hands to poke me in the stomach.


    I thought I was going to feel disgusted, but I was happy about it somehow but I feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that to me, we ain¡¯t close enough for you to start doing that¡±


    She tried doing it once more, but I held her hands; there seemed to be a weird connectivity going on, so I quickly dropped her hands.


    ¡°Ouch¡± she screamed


    I looked at her fingers. It was bleeding; oh no, my ws must have slightlye out, and then I injured her while I was throwing her hands down.


    I was mesmerised by how her skin looked so delicate, I had never seen someone with such delicate skin ever in my life. I was the Prince, and I had seen so many girls, many even go as far as showing themselves to me, but I had never been smitten by anyone.


    But thisdy right here was beginning to get my attention. I began to search in my heart to see if I was still disgusted by our first encounter, and lo and behold, It was strange; I couldn¡¯t find the disgust there anymore.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±, I said, lifting her hands and using my cloth to wipe the blood off her fingers.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your dress!¡± She said


    ¡°Oh! Ermm! I wasn¡¯t thinking; it was a reflex action to just help you, but as I saw you bleeding,¡± I said, looking away.


    ¡°Thank you, my proud Prince¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why I was happy on the inside as she thanked me.


    ¡°So are you saying if I know you better, you will allow me to poke you whenever and wherever?¡± She said, looking at me with what seemed to be a seductive eye.


    But I pretended not to see or understand that gesture. I didn¡¯t say a word, there was an awkward silence for what seemed like forever.


    Finally, after fighting so many thoughts and so many contemtions, I decided to be a gentleman and ask about her.


    She began to tell me about herself and her parents; she made mention of another person who was there in their home but was a househelp and an outcast wolf.


    She told me how the outcast wolf was a devil and a demon in disguise. You won¡¯t believe that everything she was saying, I was paying rapt attention


    She came one step closer to me; I did like I didn¡¯t see her; she came another step closer until she was face to face with me. I felt a strong urge to kiss her lips, but I was controlling myself.


    She brought her face closer to mine as if she was about to kiss me, her eyes closed; I was looking at her face. I wanted to kiss her. But I wasn¡¯t going to make her think I was cheap, plus I am a Prince.


    Besides, she calls me a proud Prince, so I had to leave it up to the name.


    I used one of my fingers to push her head backwards, and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Try to get that checked up; put a ster on, I said, pointing to her injured fingers.


    There was something no one knew about me; whenever I am nervous or feeling emotional for someone I don¡¯t know, my wse out.


    She looked at her fingers looking so disappointed I patted her on the shoulders and said


    ¡°Take it slowly, Lauren¡± I walked away from her and went straight to my room. My heart was pounding so fast I thought it was gonna pound out.


    I sat on my bed reying what happened between the both of us, and I was smiling like a fool. That was when I began to fall for Lauren.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I fucked up; I decided to ask Lauren¡¯s parent about Lena as they were her guardians before she disappeared.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lena¡± I asked


    Lena!? They both asked, looking shocked.


    ¡°Yes, Lena, your niece,¡± I said, turning to Lauren¡¯s father.


    He avoided my gaze, and that¡¯s when the suspicion started creeping in-something was off.


    ¡°Lena left us a long time ago, Your Highness,¡± Lauren¡¯s mother finally said.


    ¡°Left? What do you mean? Did she get married, or move to another town?¡±


    ¡°She left,¡± her mother replied quietly. ¡°She got pregnant.¡±


    I felt a chill. ¡°Who was responsible?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°She never told us, Your Highness,¡± Lauren¡¯s mother answered, her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°So you both just let her leave without knowing where she was going? Without even trying to find her?¡± My voice rose in anger. ¡°You abandoned her!.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness,¡± Lauren¡¯s mother said, eyes cast down, ¡°we weren¡¯t the only ones who failed her.¡±

 The weight of Regret

    *******************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    The words stabbed at me like a knife to the chest. As much as I hated to hear them, as much as they pained me, it was just the in truth. The truth, they say, is always bitter.


    I felt an aching in my chest. Yes, I really did abandon her. I broke the mate bond, even knowing how much it would hurt after being severed. And still, I did it. Why? Love? No. That wasn¡¯t love. It must have been infatuation, lust, or deceit. Whatever it was, I couldn¡¯t call it love. Love isn¡¯t deceptive.


    ¡°Do you know how to find her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My lord, we do not know where she is. Please, my lord, I came for my daughter,¡± Lauren¡¯s mother pleaded.


    I acted as though I hadn¡¯t heard her. I was furious-at them, at myself. I regretted breaking the mate bond. Even if I could bring Lauren back to this pce, I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of looking into the face of someone who had slept with my Beta. Not just my Beta-my friend. I didn¡¯t even know what they did to him.


    ¡°My lord, please have mercy on your subject¡¯s soul,¡± her father begged.


    I finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to bring her back to town. She was banished by the Elder Council. I wasn¡¯t even present when they made that decision, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°My lord! You are the ruling Alpha and the king of this great town. I don¡¯t think there is anyw or decree you cannot break. Kings are abovews and punishment!¡± Lauren¡¯s father insisted.


    Disgust filled me as I looked at him.


    ¡°How dare you say such a thing, Elder. Is that how you breakws, too? I am a king and your ruling Alpha, but I am not above thew. I am not above punishment. Thesews and punishments were established by my forefathers, and they are mostly purposeful.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the council carries out punishments, or why they can decide how to punish offenders, with or without the king¡¯s presence?¡± I asked.


    They both shook their heads, signaling they didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You¡¯re an elder for crying out loud,¡± I said, frustrated, staring at Lauren¡¯s father. He had once been a member of the Elder Council, and yet he never bothered to learn its history. I wondered how he had even gotten in. The Elder Council is supposed to be made up of the truest wolves in the pack-wolves who are not cunning or backstabbers. You must live an upright life to be among the council, to ensure you¡¯re unbiased in your judgment. They would even judge the ruling Alpha if he broke aw.


    ¡°I am not above punishment! And just so you know, the council enforces these punishments because they can also punish me, your ruling Alpha and king,¡± I dered.


    ¡°But my lord-¡±


    I quickly snapped my fingers, signaling that I didn¡¯t want to hear another word. The gesture meant two things: I was indicating to Lauren¡¯s parents that they had overstayed their wee, and I was notifying the guards to be ready in case they needed to remove some guests from the pce.


    ¡°You can leave now. There¡¯s nothing more I can do,¡± I said, raising my fingers, ready to snap again.


    ¡°My lord, you can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be dragged out of this pce in disgrace, I suggest you leave now, while I¡¯m still offering you thest respect as my former Luna¡¯s parents.¡±


    When they hesitated, I snapped my fingers again. Four of my guards immediately appeared.


    ¡°Escort them out. And make sure they never return,¡± I said, my voiceced with anger.


    The guards grabbed them by their arms and legs, hauling them out of the pce and dropping them far from the entrance. I could hear their cries and wails, but I turned a deaf ear. Their problem was no longer mine.


    My thoughts returned to my sister, who stilly unhealed. The irony of it all was that the only person who could heal her was someone I hadn¡¯t even expected. Now no one knew where she was. My head throbbed as I couldn¡¯t stop thinking.


    ¡®How am I going to find Lena? Even if I do find her-if she¡¯s still alive-will she be able to forgive me? Will she help heal my sister?¡¯


    These questions haunted me.


    I called for my new Beta. ¡°I need you to ask everyone you can find about Lena. Find out what happened to her over the past few months. Where does she stay? Who did she marry?¡±


    Deep down, I hoped Lauren¡¯s parents had been lying when they said Lena was pregnant. ¡®Could she be carrying a bastard child? Or is she married?¡¯ I wondered.


    I wished she hadn¡¯t married. I wished everything they¡¯d said was a lie.


    ¡°Ask about everything-her past and present life. I need to know it all,¡± I added.


    ¡°My lord, is this Lena, your supposed mate-the one you rejected?¡±


    I fell silent for a moment, disappointed in myself. I wanted to get angry at my Beta, but I couldn¡¯t. He was only stating the truth.


    ¡°Yes, she is the one,¡± I replied quietly.


    ¡°Then we do need her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes. Please make sure you gather every single piece of information you can about her-past and present.¡±


    ¡°No problem, your highness. I will leave immediately.¡± He bowed and left in a hurry.


    I could only hope she was still alive. Thest time I saw her, she looked pale, like she had been suffering, like she needed help. But I had been blinded by foolishness and lust. I hadn¡¯t paid attention to her suffering. Instead, I went ahead and rejected her-like the fool I was.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If I were Lena, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself either. I would definitely hate myself and even kill me.


    I had never prayed for anything before but I prayed, I prayed that Lena¡¯s still alive and somewhere good.

 A reckoning with the past

    ********************************


    **Ethan¡¯s POV**


    I paced impatiently across the pce halls, anxiety gnawing at me as I waited for my Beta to return with news. Deep down, I desperately hoped for good news. Something that could lift the heavy cloud hanging over my head, something to reignite the flicker of hope I clung to. Regret weighed on me heavily, my past decisions haunting me n


    I muttered under my breath, ¡°How foolish I was.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but question whether I should have gone along with my Beta, or perhaps done the investigation myself. The waiting was unbearable. Frustration bubbled up inside me.


    To calm my nerves, I decided to check on my sister, Sophia. I found her sitting up in bed, stretching gingerly. She looked a little better, but I knew full well that for her to truly heal, I had to find Lena. Only she could help my sister. I just prayed she wouldn¡¯t let the past dictate her decision. Would she even consider helping after everything I had done?


    Yes, I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m selfish. But tell me, who isn¡¯t selfish in this world? Are you selfless?


    I hurried to my sister¡¯s side, holding her hands. ¡°Sophia, how are you feeling?¡±


    She gave me a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Ethan. But how about you? How are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± I lied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± she said, reaching up to touch my face. ¡°You look troubled.¡±


    I let out a sigh, unable to hide the weight pressing on my chest. ¡°I¡¯ve just been thinking too muchtely.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of my health?¡± she asked, her eyes searching mine.


    ¡°Yes, and other things too.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, listen to me.¡± She squeezed my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve lived the life I wanted. I got married to my mate, became the Alpha Luna, something I always dreamed of. My only regret is not seeing you raise your own family.¡±


    ¡°Sophia, stop talking like that. You¡¯re not going to die. I will find Le-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even say her name without feeling the sting of my mistakes.


    Sophia noticed my hesitation. ¡°Are you okay, Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I stammered, avoiding her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking about Lena?¡± she finished for me.


    I looked at her, and my silence confirmed it. I had been thinking about Lena constantly.


    ¡°I never really understood why you broke your mate bond,¡± Sophia said softly. ¡°I remember the day you met her. It was the same day I met my mate. The energy between you two was unmistakable. But then, out of nowhere, you rejected her at the mating ceremony and epted her cousin instead.¡±


    She paused, her brow furrowing as if she was still trying to piece it all together. ¡°I wanted to ask you back then, but I left for my mate¡¯s pack immediately. And we never really had a chance to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°I was stupid,¡± I admitted, feeling the weight of my words. ¡°I was confused, carried away by Lauren. She was always there, always trying to pull me in, and I fell for it. She filled my head with lies-telling me Lena¡¯s father was a traitor, that she couldn¡¯t be trusted. I didn¡¯t know what to believe, and I made the worst mistake of my life.¡±


    Sophia sighed. ¡°Ethan, the past is the past. We can¡¯t change it. All you can do now is try to make things right. Are you going to?¡±


    ¡°I want to,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t forgive me? What if she takes all that anger out on you?¡±


    Sophia shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t control how she feels. All you can do is try. Have you even started looking for her?


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I sent my Beta to gather information about her, to find out what happened after I rejected the bond.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As if on cue, my Beta burst into the room, panting heavily as though he had run all the way from the outskirts of the pce.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, my heart pounding in anticipation. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, my lord, I didn¡¯t find her. But I know what happened to her.¡±


    My pulse quickened. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    He took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°After you rejected her, she was forced to live with her uncle. They treated her like a ve, abusing her daily. The night after the bond was broken, she came homete. Her uncle was furious and made her sleep outside. A few weekster, they found out she was pregnant. They tried to force her to abort the baby, but she refused. That¡¯s when she ran away. Since then, no one has seen or heard from her.¡±


    I stared at him, my mind racing. ¡°No one? Not in the entire town?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. No one has seen her since that night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Someone must have seen her. Someone out there knows something.¡±


    Sophia, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. ¡°Ethan, someone always knows something. You just need to reach the right people. Have her picture posted around the city. Offer a reward for information. Let people know the Alpha is personally looking for her.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Do you think that will work?¡±


    ¡°It always works,¡± Sophia said with certainty. ¡°You just have to be persistent.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Beta, gather the guards. Go to her uncle¡¯s house and get a picture of Lena. Then spread it throughout the town. Make sure everyone knows I¡¯m looking for her.¡±


    My Beta bowed. ¡°Yes, my lord. I¡¯ll see to it immediately.¡±


    As he left the room, I looked out the window, the weight of my guilt and hope warring within me. Wherever Lena was, I just prayed she was safe.


    As I stood by the window, staring into the darkening sky, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Lena was now, how she was surviving. The uncertainty gnawed at me, but I vowed not to stop until I found her.

 A clash of loyalties

    ******************************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    I found it hard to believe everything ire had said. I knew she could go to extreme lengths to get what she wanted, but the thought that she might have inflicted all those injuries on herself just to prove a point seemed far-fetched. Yes, she¡¯s desperate, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s psychotic enough to nearly kill herself just to make me believe her. Yet, I couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the possibility that she might be telling the truth.


    Where could Lena be? Deep down, I hoped ire was lying. I hoped Lena hadn¡¯t been dragged into this mess. I loved her, and I still believed we could have built a family together.


    What no one knows is that I¡¯ve been holding Lena in a cell, waiting to gather evidence-evidence to prove whether she was actually a spy or if she really did steal ire¡¯s jewelry. But Ian went ahead andplicated things for me. You might wonder how Ian, with all his abilities, doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking. Over the years, I¡¯ve learned to hide my thoughts from him. I can¡¯t bring myself to trust him fully-his anger issues are too dangerous, and he¡¯s the big bad wolf, after all.


    I only share with Ian what I want him to know. When ites to how I truly feel, I keep those thoughts to myself.


    I would¡¯ve called off this entire investigation, sparing Lena from further suffering, but Ian would never allow it. And beyond Ian, the rest of the pack would never ept such a decision. Sure, I¡¯m the Alpha, but even I don¡¯t have control over everything-especially not a situation like Lena¡¯s. As Alpha, I have to prioritize the pack above all else. If I were to put Lena first, it could give others a reason to challenge my authority, and right now, I need to stay in power. It¡¯s the only way I can protect my child and give Lena a chance at survival.


    The decision to turn to the ck Witch wasn¡¯t something I made lightly. I agreed out of desperation. I saw it as ast resort in case Lena was guilty of the charges against her.


    A knock on the door broke my thoughts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I called out.


    ¡°It is I, your Highness,¡± ire¡¯s father responded from the other side of the door.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine why he was here or what he wanted from me. I stepped outside my chambers to meet him.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he began, ¡°I came to inform you that I will be taking ire back to our home so she can recover fully. You have too much on your te here in the pce. I don¡¯t want you to be burdened by her care on top of everything else.¡±


    He sounded sincere, but I¡¯d known ire¡¯s father long enough to know that he could be a conniving bastard when it suited him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of her here. She¡¯s my responsibility-not just as my Luna, but as a member of my pack. It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°You have too many issues to deal with, my lord. You still need to find that spy and her pack of rogue wolves. Plus, I can¡¯t risk leaving ire here without special supervision and properly trained guards,¡± he replied, his tone firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of looking after her myself,¡± I countered.


    ¡°The way you looked after Lena, and she ended up escaping?¡± His words stung. ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness, I can¡¯t risk leaving ire here in such a vulnerable state. She¡¯s still recovering from her injuries. What if enemy wolves attack while I¡¯m gone? We don¡¯t know how many are out there, but it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t have enough manpower to defend yourself, let alone her. I insist on taking her back to my home.¡±


    Before I could protest further, he added, ¡°I didn¡¯te to ask for your permission, Your Highness. I¡¯m merely informing you of my decision.¡± With that, he turned and left.


    ¡°That old fool,¡± Ian growled inside my head. ¡°I would love to rip his heart out.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, big wolf. We can¡¯t go around killing the Luna¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± Ian seethed. ¡°Has he forgotten how we single-handedly wiped out an entire pack of twenty wolves?¡±


    ¡°Rx, Ian. He¡¯s just worried about his daughter. Any father would be,¡± I said, trying to ease the tension.


    I made my way back to the chamber where ire was preparing to leave. She had already been helped up, ready to depart with her father. I approached her, reassuring her that we would find the wolves responsible for her suffering and make them pay.


    Her eyes widened, a faint smile touching her lips. She seemed genuinely happy to hear those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to leave you,¡± she said softly. ¡°I would¡¯ve stayed, but Father insisted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, ire. Just focus on your recovery. Your health is all that matters now. I wish you a safe and swift recovery.¡± I leaned in and kissed her forehead gently.


    Her cheeks flushed slightly. ire was undeniably beautiful. If only she had gotten pregnant, I might have stayed with her-despite theck of true love. Our rtionship had always been one of convenience. As Alpha, I needed a Luna, and ire had always seemed the most suitable. She carried herself with the grace and strength a Luna needed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    FLASHBACK


    The day I was supposed to choose my Luna was a significant one. Since I hadn¡¯t found my fated mate, the only other way to secure my position and future was to select a Luna from the eligible women of the pack.


    All the potential candidates gathered at the pce for the showcasing. This ceremony was where the women paraded in front of me, and I would choose the one I deemed most suitable. After an hour of watching the procession, I was nearly ready to give up when I spotted ire. She exuded the aura of a Luna-confident, regal, and strong.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    I watched as ire left the pce with her father, my mind still weighed down by everything that was happening around me.

 Return to the Alpha鈥檚 Den

    ******************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡°We¡¯ve been caught!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I am not blind, Lena. I can see that we have been caught,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± She asked me back.


    ¡°Maybe jump?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Are you willing to take the risk of dying?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh no, I was just being silly,¡± I answered.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Allow them to catch us, like you said. Adrian might not want to kill us, although his alter ego clearly wants to. But since he was able to control it back there in the holding cell, I am sure he¡¯s going to control it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he clearly needs the child to be alive.¡±


    ¡°Come with us now!¡± one of the guards¡¯ voices interrupted my discussion with L.


    ¡°Hey, could you give me a minute to settle something first?¡± I said.


    The guard looked at me like I was deranged or something. He was about toe closer when I threatened that if he came any closer, I would just drop down from this cliff.


    ¡°We both know your alpha needs me to be alive because of this child I am carrying, so if you know you don¡¯t want your head to be thrown to the hungry wolves of the pack, just give me a minute,¡± I said.


    At this point, I could hear Lughing loud from inside me.


    ¡°You just have tough at this moment,¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you got so bold during this little adventure of ours.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, yeah, I didn¡¯t have a choice but to get bolder. I am tired of being weak and a pushover all the time,¡± I said with a little smirk on my face.


    ¡°Hey woman, are you going with us now or are we killing you here? We could also decide to tell the alpha that we found your corpse had been eaten by wild animals in the forest.¡±


    Yeah, that could really work out. It¡¯s going to make Adrian spare them, so I didn¡¯t have any other choice. Dropping down was a no.


    ¡°Go with them. While we are there, we would try to see how I was able to take over your body for a while. That holding cell is the safest ce we can be right now,¡± L said.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what we are gonna do,¡± I replied.


    I moved closer to where the guards were, stretched forth my hands so I could be tied and taken back to the Pce.


    After about an hour¡¯s walk, we finally got to the Pce. I was kind of disappointed seeing that I came back here, but it¡¯s actually the best choice to make right now.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    We entered the Pce. Adrian was not in the meeting chambers; his Beta went to call him from his chambers. After like 3 minutes, he came.


    I could see what seemed to be like relief in his eyes. For a moment, I thought it was for me, but I remembered that he already made it clear that he¡¯s only interested in my baby.


    ¡°He just smiled at you, Lena. It seemed like he is relieved you are alive, but something still looks off about the way he¡¯s looking at you,¡± L said, teasing me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really give a fuck about that. He¡¯s only happy that his child is alive and not because I am. Have you forgotten he said he was gonna get a ck witch?¡± I said.


    The guards on the floor forcefully dropped me on the ground. For a moment, I thought I saw him move like he was going to help me stand, but I waved it off right now.


    ¡°Something seems off here,¡± L¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can sense that something had happened here while we were gone.¡±


    Yes, L was a witch, don¡¯t forget that. Witches have the ability to discern quickly and to sense the atmosphere.


    ¡°L, it seems you are getting your powers back little by little,¡± I said.


    ¡°We will talk about thatter. This is not the time to talk about that right now.¡±


    ¡°Where are your fellow pack members?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came, interrupting my discussion with L.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I told you that I don¡¯t have any pack members who would even give a damn about me. You still ain¡¯t believing me?¡± I said.


    ¡°You lying bitch, how dare you lie to me? How dare you plot evil against my pack?¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Please speak to me in thenguage I can understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why did you and your guys kidnap ire, and where are they now?¡±


    The question came to me as a shock. Wasn¡¯t he thinking? How could my pack members be here and they still ended up catching me again?


    ¡°If it was true that I did that, would I still be here? Do you think they would let me get caught again?¡± I said.


    ¡°I used to think you were sensible and smart, Adrian, but right now I see you are just a fool,¡± I said angrily. I knew that myst statement could get me beaten, but I was pissed off.


    One of the guards was about to hit me, but he stopped him from doing that.


    ¡°ire came here all wounded and told us everything that happened in the forest.¡±


    ¡®Oh yes, definitely ire. That scheming bitch has done it again. Why didn¡¯t I think that this was her doing?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡°Right now I want to justy my hands on ire and kill her. Technically it¡¯s your hands or our hands,¡± L said, feeling frustrated and angry.


    ¡°Did she tell you how she escaped from the men who kidnapped her?¡± I asked.


    He waited for a while as if searching his head for the information of if she actually did tell him. After what seemed like forever, he answered.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t important as she needed to rest, and the most important thing is we got her back alive,¡± he said.


    Iughed hysterically. I couldn¡¯t believe that the great Adrian got fooled.


    ¡°Of course she needs to rest. She wouldn¡¯t tell you. Seemed like she didn¡¯t figure that out before embarking on her ns,¡± I said.


    ¡°What are you insinuating? Are you trying to say that she lied, she did all those things to herself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you were going to believe what I would say.¡±


    ¡°Throw her back into the holding cell and make sure it¡¯s locked and heavily guarded. We wouldn¡¯t want her pack members infiltrating and saving her.¡±


    ire had outdone herself.

 The witch within

    ***********


    Lena¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe ire could go this far just to make sure Adrian hated me so much.


    ¡°L, what have I ever done to anyone in this world to be treated like this? How did I get this way?¡± I cried.


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t have a reason to be wicked to anyone. They just behave wickedly because that¡¯s who they are ¨C they¡¯re evil,¡± L replied.


    ¡°ire is the most evil person I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. She must havee from the devil himself,¡± I said bitterly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not our problem now,¡± L chuckled.


    ¡°We¡¯re here in the holding cell, the best ce we can be right now. Let¡¯s brainstorm on how I took control of your body for a while,¡± L said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. We don¡¯t have much time anymore. I¡¯m sure when irees back and sees I¡¯m still here, she¡¯ll hasten up her findings of the ck witch just so she can destroy me faster. And we can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. So tell me, what was on your mind that night?¡± L asked.


    I began to search my brain for the exact thing I was thinking. I remembered that after I saw it was vampires in the room, the only thing on my mind was to run, and a sentence¡­


    ¡°Someone please save me,¡± I said.


    ¡°What!?¡± L asked.


    ¡°Thest thing on my mind was for someone to save me,¡± I repeated.


    L was quiet for a while, as if she was trying to digest what I had just said.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± she voiced out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°You unconsciously asked me to take over. You surrendered your will to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I did what?¡± I said, lookingpletely baffled.


    ¡°That night, you were scared, and you didn¡¯t have the strength to fight or run. You were almost giving up. Seeing the vampires made you unconsciously request my help. That¡¯s my theory about the whole situation,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Your theory?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, all we need to do now is to test it,¡± L said.


    ¡°How will we do this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just try to permit me to take over your entire body,¡± she said.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± I asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yes, just like that,¡± she confirmed.


    I sat down in a meditative form.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± L asked, sounding amused.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get in a suitable position so I can do what you asked,¡± I said.


    Lughed hysterically, but I didn¡¯t mind her. I just closed my eyes and kept trying to do what L said, but I was finding it hard. After about thirty minutes, I suddenly felt like I was inside an enclosed body.


    ¡°We did it, Lena!¡± the voice came from outside.


    We finally did it. We were able to switch, and we finally got it. Now, the next thing to try was the level of L¡¯s strength after taking control of my body.


    Suddenly, I began to levitate, or should I say we began to levitate. Well, obviously, witches could do that; levitating should probably be one of their basic skills.


    She looked around to see if anyone wasing, then the next thing I saw was something that looked like a visual scan. I don¡¯t even know if I got the words right, but it was like she checked through the Pce to find if there was anyone close by.


    It was cool to experience that. It has been one of her skills to have a witch.


    ¡°How did you fucking do that, L?¡± I asked, amazed.


    ¡°As a white witch, I can do things that will blow your mind when I¡¯m at my full strength,¡± she said, a hint of pride in her voice.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did you just brag?¡± I asked, amused.


    ¡°No, I was just saying,¡± she said defensively.


    Iughed because I knew she was just bragging. She tried moving a table with her mind; at first, the table shook a bit, then after a short while, the table moved. She made ite to the door of the holding cell and sent it back to its original position.


    She looked around and saw the key of the cell. She moved it up with her mind, and just as she was about to bring it closer to us, we heard footsteps. She immediately dropped the key on the table and maintained our initial position.


    We waited for a while, no one showing up, but it was very clear we heard footsteps of someoneing. While she was about to try again, someone finally showed up from the door. It was the wolf guard who was assigned to watch over us.


    We got to find out that even when she takes control of my body, my wolf¡¯s ability is still intact and of great use to her. I suddenly felt so powerful.


    We decided to remain this way for a while to see if there was probably a scenario where we could switch without me taking over my body back.


    While we were waiting, I heard the sounds of angry rushing footsteps. It sounded like ady¡¯s feet; who else would it be?


    ¡°How dare youe back here alive!¡± The voice came so sharp and angry.


    She finally got to the front of the cell I was in and tried stretching her hands to get a hold of my neck, but I moved backwards.


    ¡°After all you did to me,¡± she said, seething with rage.


    ¡°Did what!?¡± L asked, feigning innocence.


    We had not switched personalities yet; I could feel the joy L was feeling to be the one to confront this lying bitch this time around.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y dumb, you trash!¡± ire shouted.


    Lughed uncontrobly, making ire furious. She tried getting her hands into the cell, and she eventually got a hold of my hair and pulled it. It was so painful that L had to turn so swiftly and hold ire¡¯s hand, twisting it. ire let out a sharp groan.


    It all happened so fast. I was happy at what L did to her. I had always wanted to hit ire with everything I had.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She went close to where the key was and was about to take it when the guard took it and refused to give it to her.


    ¡°Give me the keys! I need to show this omega trash her ce!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. Alpha¡¯s orders,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°I am your Luna, give me the keys!¡± she shouted, her face red with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I got strict orders never to open the door to anyone except the alpha.¡±


    ¡°What rubbish,¡± she said, looked at me with a disgusted eye, and stormed out of the room.


    As her footsteps faded away, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of relief and dread. This was far from over.

 Dangerous desires

    ***********


    ire¡¯s POV


    ¡°That omega slut¡­, how dare she¡± I was very angry about the way she twisted my hands.


    I know you might be imagining how I knew she was back. I was at my father¡¯s house when one of my maids ran in to give me the informationThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After hearing the news, I was so pissed off, thest part of the message infuriated me the most¡­ no injury? No scars?. I hoped she was gonna die.


    Now, I had to find other ways to make sure she was removed from my way. I was pacing all around my dad¡¯s house thinking of the next step to take, but I was finding it hard to think of a quick and faster way to get rid of Lena.


    Dad was just watching as I was pacing around. I could see that he was worried about me, but right now, I couldn¡¯t care about his worry; I had my worries to care about.


    Finding a ck witch won¡¯t be so easy; it¡¯s going to take a while, but I knew it would have been better.


    But I needed to find a faster way to get rid of her; Adrian seemed to be getting softer as the days went by, and I couldn¡¯t trust or bank on his words anymore.


    Adrian had men, resources-I just had to convince him to help me he had to see that lena was a threat, that she needed to to dealt with.


    I went to his chambers and met his Beta. I was about to enter his chambers when his Beta stopped me. He had never done that before, this was very suspicious.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demanded


    ¡°Following orders,¡± he said firmly


    ¡°Orders? What orders?¡± I asked angrily


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s orders!¡±


    ¡°What kind of order is that?¡± I was already getting impatient


    ¡°The alpha is resting and he doesn¡¯t want anybody to disturb him right now.¡±


    I scoffed ¡°Disturb him?¡± Move aside or-¡­..


    ¡°I am sorry ire¡±, he cut me off, ¡°but I can¡¯t let you in¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I tried forcing myself inside, but his Beta pushed me outside.


    My anger red, I pushed against him, but he held his ground I was about to shift, ws extending from my fingertips when Adrian voice boomed out from inside the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    I calmed down and made my ws go back inside.


    ¡°I am sorry Adrian, but your Beta won¡¯t let mee in to see you, and I needed to discuss something really important with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you were ready to tear down my Beta if he didn¡¯t allow you in to see me?¡± He asked coldly


    ¡°I am sorry, but I needed to see you¡±


    ¡°You needed to see me? I thought I told you to rest¡± he said


    ¡°Yes but I couldn¡¯t justy down when I found out that the evil woman who wants me dead is here,¡± I said


    ¡°ire go back to your chambers,¡± Adrian said, his voice steady but firm ¡°have a hot bath and rest well do not worry yourself about Lena ¡±


    ¡°We both know that isn¡¯t possible Adrian,¡± I snapped


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible?¡± He asked


    I was surprised he was asking me these questions after the beautiful story I narrated about her and her aplices injuring me.


    ¡®Does he know that I was lying?¡¯ I kept on thinking about this matter.


    ¡°ire, go back to your chambers and rest for full recovery; I need you to recover your full strength by tomorrow.¡±¡±


    ¡°We both know that this is not possible, Adrian; the woman responsible for my torture and kidnap is there still smiling and breathing peacefully.¡±


    ¡°So what would you have me do?¡± He asked


    ¡°Kill her!¡± I shouted.


    Adrian looked at me, I couldn¡¯t figure out the kind of expression that was on his face, his face had mixed reactions, I wondered why, its, not this was the first time I was letting him know I wanted her dead.,


    ¡°She¡¯s carrying my child ire!¡± He said with anger


    ¡°Carrying your child?¡± I scoffed


    ¡°So, the child is more important than the lives of everyone in the pack, you would risk the life of everyone in the pack just so you could save what?¡± I paused, waiting to see if I would get a reaction from his face, but his face seemed nd, reactionless.


    ¡°That child, you ain¡¯t even certain if he¡¯s yours; she could be lying for All we know.¡±


    ¡°The child is mine¡±, Adrian growled; the room seeming to vibrate with the intensity of his anger


    I was scared, but I couldn¡¯t let the fear show; I wasn¡¯t about to allow Adrian to win.


    ¡°Then Let¡¯s find the ck witch faster, we cam end this quickly¡±


    I walked closer to Adrian, his eyes yellow;  that was the eyes of his wolf when he was not so angry. I ced my hands on his hands and began to Rob them gently and gently until I moved to his body; my hands slowly trailing down to his chest, I could feel the heat between us shift


    In case you are wondering if his Beta was there, yes, he was, but I couldn¡¯t care about that right now. I began to take my hands down slowly; I got to his trousers, undid the button, and waited a bit to get a reaction, but I wasn¡¯t getting any; I saw it as a go-ahead sign, so I continued.


    I reached for his zippers, slowly pulling it down, he wore tight briefs and I could feel him being to harden under my touch. I stroked him lightly, hearing the faintest sound of a moan escape his lips. I knew I was getting through to him


    His Beta, sensing what was happening quietly left the room.


    I continued, sliding my hands into his brief feeling him grow harder. His breathing deepened and I knew I was getting closed to what I wanted. I bent down about to take him fully into my mouth when his voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Stop it, ire¡±


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to him; I was determined toplete this action so I could have his mind on me so I could make him do what I wanted; that was how I got a listening ear when I needed to talk to him about Lena being a spy.


    I hoped it was going to work this time around. I increased the speed and could hear him make pleasurable soft moans. I knew that he was enjoying what I was doing.

 Game of control

    ***********


    ire¡¯s POV


    I continued, faster this time around, he was finding it hard to stand straight, I gently guarded his steps so he could rest his back against the wall, while I still had his meat fully in my mouth


    I tore his shirt open leaving his bare chest.


    I kept on doing this continuously, going between increasing speed and reducing speed. I could tell he was enjoying it because of the way he had his hands on my head and how he was gently parting and caressing my hair.


    I stood up after a long while of servicing his meat and began to kiss him slowly from his waist up to his chest then I started to devour his nipples.


    He was gasping for hair and moaning in ecstasy; I knew that there was no way I would finish this, and he wouldn¡¯t give me what I wanted. I yed and fumbled with his nipples so well. His nipples were round and pointed so it made it easier for me to hold on to with my lips.


    ¡°ire¡±


    He was whispering my name; I smiled lightly because I knew I had won against Lena again.


    I kept on switching between both nipples until I had enough then I went to his mouth, kissed him so hard, I caught his tongue with my teeth, did a little kind of bite that I knew he always liked, he screamed out my name again.


    I sucked his lips and tongue frequently, then I noticed his hands going down from my head then he stopped at my boobs


    ¡®Yes he had finally given in¡¯ I said to myself


    He began to use his hands to y with my boobs, fondling them and twisting my nipples. It was heavenly, then he stopped kissing me, and the next thing I felt was a warm sensation on my tits. I moaned in ecstasy.


    The way his tongue licked at every single flesh on my breast was heavenly for me. He continued sucking and biting his hands began to go down again.


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    that was the sound I made when I felt his hands on my ass; he was spanking and doing a little pinch on it; it felt so good. He slowly began to pull down the zipper of the skirt I wore; after pulling it down, he dragged my skirt down.


    Before I knew it, I felt a tiny warm sensation inside of me; oh gosh, it was lovely; I was his fingers inside my ass. He slowly began to handfuck me I was moaning in pleasure. He added one more hand making it two.


    I loved it I whispered to him to put in his full fist. He looked at me in surprise, as if worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it in. I nodded assuring him that I could take it.


    Then he folded his hand, gently fixed it inside and began to thrust it in and out. While he was doing it, I held onto his dick, gently massaging it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    We maintained this position for a while before we stopped, and then he raised me, took me to his inner chambers on his bed, and dropped me there; he opened my legs wide and then began to use his tongue to pay around my asshole.


    I was screaming for joy; it felt so good; he licked and ate; gosh, he was so good, as he was licking, he took his hands around my body until he got back to my breast and kept fondling them.


    ¡°Do not stop¡± I whispered


    He raised his head and said ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to¡±


    I smiled.


    He continued eating my ass; he was so good at it. He began to lick up to my vagina; he did that after a while, then continued licking until he got to my breast, he sucked hard at it again, and then he finally came to my mouth.


    I could taste ass and vagina in his mouth, it tasted good.,


    It will because it is mine.


    We kept on kissing, and then I felt something hard and thick; he was inside me already; the way he entered was a bit forceful; I felt a quick, sharp pain; it was sweet.


    You might be wondering why our sex is this way; as wolves, we have aggressive sex sometimes. Though not everyone likes it, I do like it, and Adrian likes it.


    He continued this time faster than he started. After a while thrusting his dick in my vagina, he brought it out and slid it into my asshole, then continued thrusting while whispering in my ear to squeeze it.


    I squeezed my ass together I could hear him moan as he was thrusting


    ¡°Fuck me harder,¡± I said


    ¡°He increased the force, we eventually stopped after a while after he had released his babies inside of me.¡± Every time I had sex with Adrian, it was as if he was getting better. Each sex was apletely different experience; it always blows my mind.


    Wey on the bed, I was looking at him smiling, but his face was up; I wished he was looking at my face.


    ¡°Take the number of men you will need to find the ck you need; all resources avable are at your disposal; you are free to use them as long as you promise not to hurt my child,¡± Adrian said


    I was happy; my joy knew no bounds. Finally, Lena was going to meet her end soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make an announcement about her execution first so everyone would know that the end of the spy is near. Lena would be killed immediately if the baby is put inside me¡± I said


    ¡°Anyway you want it to be my major concern is that the child is kept alive, that¡¯s all I want.¡± He said


    His expression betrayed him, I could see that he didn¡¯t mean it; that expression alone made me want to end Lena faster. I decided not to pay attention. The most important thing has been granted already; once Lena is gone, I know that everything will go back to the way they used to be when Adrian has eyes for me alone.


    Imagining it, I couldn¡¯t wait for that day toe faster.

 Fracture loyalties

    ***********************


    Adrian¡¯s POV


    ¡®I really hope I made the right decision,¡¯ I thought to myself, pacing the length of my room. ire had a way of making me bend to her will, no matter how hard I tried to resist. Since thest time I gave in to her, she¡¯s had me wrapped around her finger, and I hated how weak I felt because of it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It had been weeks since Ist had sex. I kept telling myself I could hold out, that I had more control than this, but the moment she pressed herself against me, whispering those promises in my ear, I crumbled. Lord knows I needed release. My body screamed for it, and despite my better judgment, I couldn¡¯t resist ire. She knew my weaknesses and exploited them masterfully.


    Among all the women I¡¯d been with, ire was at the top of the list. Her wildness in bed was unmatched, and yet, it wasn¡¯t enough. There was always somethingcking. Satisfaction, yes, but not fulfillment. Not the kind of fulfillment I had felt that one night with Lena-the night that haunted me ever since. Lena was different. She wasn¡¯t wild like ire, but there was something unexinably right about her touch, something that made me feel whole. Yet, that memory was now tainted by betrayal and deceit.


    But with ire, there was always something off after our encounters. Sure, there was ecstasy, but it faded quickly, leaving me with an emptiness I couldn¡¯t shake off. And still, I had foolishly given ire permission to proceed with her ns, and now I was regretting every bit of it.


    ¡°Why are you worrying yourself?¡± Ian¡¯s voice pierced my thoughts.


    I ignored him.


    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re going to act like I don¡¯t exist? That¡¯s mature.¡± Ian sneered.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Ian. I¡¯m not in the mood for your lectures right now,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°You idiot. After gettingid by the best female wolf you¡¯ve ever had, you¡¯re regretting it. I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a part of me, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed out of my personal business, Ian. Stay away.¡± I snapped, trying to suppress the irritation in my voice.


    Ian chuckled darkly. ¡°We both know that isn¡¯t possible.¡±


    Hisughter grated on my nerves. He loved mocking me, taunting me. But I knew what he was after. He wanted control, and he thrived in chaos.


    ¡°Your job, Ian, is to help me win battles, not to meddle in my day-to-day decisions. You¡¯re supposed to protect me, to ensure that nothing happens to me,¡± I said, my voice shaking with frustration.


    ¡°Protect you?¡± Ian¡¯s voice dripped with amusement. ¡°I am the one inside you, Adrian. I own this body just as much as you do. Stop pretending you¡¯re in charge when you clearly aren¡¯t. The reason people respect and fear you is because of me. I¡¯ve helped you win every battle. Without me, you¡¯d be nothing.¡±


    The tension inside me swelled. Ian¡¯s words stung because there was truth in them. But it didn¡¯t mean I had to like it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°But I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d stop barging into my thoughts all the time. Let me think for myself.¡±


    ¡°Barging into your thoughts?¡± Ian said, his voiceced with mock surprise. ¡°I am your thoughts, Adrian. Without me, you¡¯re weak.¡±


    I felt his presence fade after that, silence filling my mind. Relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. I called out to Ian, but there was no answer. Panic started to creep in when I realized I couldn¡¯t feel him at all.


    Thest time this happened was during a war. Ian had gone silent for weeks, leaving me vulnerable. We had almost lost that war. It was only when we were on the brink of death that Ian returned, and in a fit of fury, helped me decimate the enemy. It had been weeks of torment without him, and I feared the same thing was happening again.


    ¡°My lord!¡± My beta¡¯s voice jolted me out of my spiral of thoughts.


    I turned to him, realizing he had been standing there for a while. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, my lord, but Lena has asked to see you.¡±


    ¡°Lena?¡± I said, my stomach twisting at the mention of her name. ¡°What does she want?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say, my lord. She only asked to see you.¡±


    I sighed heavily. ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she seemed fine. She didn¡¯t indicate any urgency.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to ask her what this was about?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°My apologies, my lord. I will go back and ask her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, shaking my head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t be seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Very well, my lord,¡± my beta said before excusing himself.


    As soon as he left, guilt gnawed at my insides. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face Lena. Not after what I¡¯d done. I had condemned her to ire¡¯s maniptions, and now her fate was tied to ire¡¯s whims. I had promised Lena protection once, but I had failed her, and now my conscience wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    As the thoughts swirled in my mind, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I had made a terrible mistake. I knew ire too well. She was ruthless, and once she set her sights on something, there was no stopping her.


    The more I thought about Lena, the more the guilt began to fester. Despite everything, despite the betrayal, I couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible for her. I had let ire y her games, and now Lena was caught in the middle. I tried to convince myself that it was toote to fix anything, but the weight of my decisions was too heavy to ignore.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through my head, causing me to stumble. Ian. I called out to him again, but there was nothing but silence. Fear gripped me as I remembered how vulnerable I had felt thest time he went off the grid.


    ¡°Not again,¡± I muttered under my breath. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose control now, not when so much was at stake.

 Shattered bias: A path to redemption

    *********************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why is this taking so long?¡± I grumbled, pacing the room in frustration. My gaze flicked over to my sister, Sophia, whoy in bed looking far too calm given the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been six hours since my Beta returned, saying they had some information. Why hasn¡¯t anyonee to update us?¡± I vented, unable to contain the irritation any longer.


    ¡°Rx, Ethan. Someone wille soon. Just be patient,¡± Sophia replied, her voice calm and steady, as if she were the one trying to soothe me instead of the other way around.


    I should be the oneforting her-she was the one who was sick, after all. Instead, here I was, burdening her with my own anxieties. I couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of my guilt. I wasn¡¯t just worried about finding Lena for my sake, but for my sister¡¯s as well. She had suffered enough.


    I needed to apologize to Lena. I had wronged her in so many ways. It¡¯s true what they say: you don¡¯t realize what you have until it¡¯s gone. In my case, I had taken far too long to recognize what I¡¯d lost. Even now, it might be toote.


    But deep down, I prayed it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rx, Ethan. Everything will work out,¡± a familiar voice echoed in my mind.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    ¡°I just am. Things may not unfold exactly how you want them to, but you will find her.¡±


    I sighed heavily, my eyes drifting back to Sophia.


    ¡°Was that your wolf trying to calm you down?¡± she asked with a soft smile


    I nodded.


    ¡°Funny how they tend to show up when we¡¯re at our lowest, isn¡¯t it?¡± she mused.


    ¡°Your wolf talks to you too?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised.


    Sophia chuckled, shaking her head at me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought you were the only one who talks to their wolf.¡±


    ¡°I guess I just never gave it much thought. I¡¯ve never really had this kind of conversation with anyone,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Every werewolf has a wolf inside them, Ethan. Sometimes we shift into our wolf form voluntarily, and sometimes our wolves take control in moments of danger. When we shift on our own, we¡¯re not as strong as when our wolf takesplete control. But when they do, it¡¯s a force unlike any other.¡±


    I processed her words, realizing something I hadn¡¯t fully understood before. ¡°So that¡¯s why I¡¯m stronger sometimes, especially when I let my wolf take over?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And as an Alpha, your inner wolf is even more powerful. The bond strengthens not just your wolf, but your body as well.


    I frowned, feeling a deep sense of inadequacy. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much I didn¡¯t know. Bing Alpha¡­ it all happened so fast, and I was far from prepared.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much time to learn from Dad before the responsibility fell on you. You¡¯re still learning, Ethan, and that¡¯s okay


    Before I could respond, my Beta entered the room, interrupting our conversation.


    ¡°Your Highnesses,¡± he greeted with a bow. ¡°I apologize for the interruption, but there¡¯s someone outside. She ims to have information about Lena.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My heart leapt, and a grin spread across my face, all my previous irritation melting away. From the corner of my eye, I could see Sophia smirking at my reaction, but I didn¡¯t care. My focus was solely on the news this stranger might have.


    ¡°Bring her in immediately!¡± I ordered, my voiceced with anticipation.


    My Beta hurried out and soon returned with a woman who looked utterly exhausted. She was thin, her clothes worn and tattered, and it was clear she had been struggling for some time. From her scent, I recognized she was an omega. For a fleeting moment, suspicion clouded my mind, and I wondered if she hade just to fabricate a story in exchange for a reward.


    I was on the verge of dismissing her when Sophia spoke up.


    ¡°Wait. She looks like she could use a hot bath. Please, arrange that for her, and make sure she¡¯s well-fed before we hear what she has to say.


    I shot Sophia a disapproving look, but she didn¡¯t waver. My Beta hesitated, waiting for mymand.


    ¡°Adrian, please,¡± Sophia said softly.


    ¡°Do as she says,¡± I conceded, though the frustration still lingered in my voice.


    As the Beta led the woman away, I turned to Sophia, barely containing my anger. ¡°What was that about? Why dy this?¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she remind you of someone?¡±


    I frowned, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Sophia sighed, looking me directly in the eyes. ¡°Is it Lena you¡¯re thinking of? Or are you dismissing her because she¡¯s an omega? Did you reject Lena because of the same reason? Because she was an omega?¡±


    I blinked, taken aback by her usation. ¡°What? Of course not! You know I was blinded by my feelings for Lauren back then!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Maybe. But think about it. Why were you so quick to disregard this girl just now? Because she looked hungry and weak? Because she¡¯s an omega? Ethan, if you want to change anything-if you want Lena to forgive you, if she¡¯s even still alive-you need to start epting people for who they are, not their rank. It¡¯s time to treat everyone equally.¡±


    Her words struck me hard. She was right. I had been quick to judge this woman because of her status, just as I had been with Lena. One of the main reasons I hadn¡¯t thought twice about breaking the bond with Lena was because she was an omega. The realization felt like a heavy weight sinking into my chest. I slumped into a chair, feeling ashamed.


    ¡°If you want Lena to forgive you-if she¡¯s still out there-you need to start changing now. ept people, not their rank. And if you can¡¯t do it for yourself, do it for me,¡± Sophia pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept her if she epts me,¡± I muttered, feeling the weight of my own failures.


    This moment opened my eyes to something I hadn¡¯t acknowledged before: my unconscious bias, my judgmental nature. And those were traits no leader should have.

 Revelations from an unexpected source.

    ***************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    The informant was taken to one of the maids. A hot bath was prepared for her, after which she ate. While she was eating, she ate like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten for days.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Are you okay with the food?¡± my sister asked when she seemed to be done.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I am done. I really appreciate it. Thank you, Your Highnesses,¡± the omega wolf said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do tell me about yourself first before we begin to talk about the main reason why you¡¯re here,¡± Sophia said.


    I looked at her with a disapproving look. For Christ¡¯s sake, she was supposed to tell us about Lena and not herself! What was my sister doing? I felt a little bit angry, but what could I do? It was my precious sister, so I decided to just draw out a seat and watch how Sophia handles the matter.


    ¡°Do you have a family?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°My parents died in a ghastly motor ident. Their bodies were crushed to pieces,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ma¡¯am. It was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°So how have you been living your life? Do you have siblings, uncles, or aunts?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do have siblings,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are they like you?¡±


    It took a while before she finally answered. It was like she was trying to think if they were like her.


    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. My siblings are Beta wolves. My uncle and his wife are Beta wolves too. I am the only one that¡¯s an omega.¡±


    ¡°Was any of your parents an omega?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, my lord, none was¡­ I was the only one who was an omega. This made people treat me like trash, including myte parents before they died. They would say they don¡¯t know where I inherited that from, and that I can¡¯t be their child¡­¡± She paused for a moment. I could see tears fill her eyes, but they weren¡¯t dropping.


    ¡°Still, I loved my parents and siblings so much, but none of them loved me. They all hated me because of my eye color. One day, I was running from being beaten by my father when I stumbled upon Lena.¡±


    My eyes opened widely, my ears stood erect at the mention of Lena¡¯s name. Sophia nced at me, then looked back at the omega.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush into telling us about Lena right now. I would still want to know more about you,¡± Sophia said.


    I felt like beating Sophia up for that statement she just made, but she was my sister and she¡¯s ill. Plus, I couldn¡¯t even win her in a fight if we fought. Probably now that she¡¯s sick, I might be able to win her, but if she were to be her full self, I could never win her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mydy. I came because I had information on her, and I had the best warm bath and food of my life. The least I could do is not to bother you about my life and share my information about Lena,¡± she said.


    I was happy she said this because I was already growing impatient waiting for her to finally tell us about what she knows about Lena.


    ¡°The day I stumbled upon Lena, we were both running from opposite directions when we collided into each other, and immediately our eye color changed. We knew we were the same. Without saying anything, we ran as fast as we could until we got to a ce we knew no one would know we were there.¡±


    ¡°We were both silent for a while, then we burst intoughter. After a while, it was there we began to talk about what we¡¯d been going through in the hands of so-called family members.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± I said. I was growing impatient.


    ¡°We made that ce our meeting point where we would always meet up to cheer each other up,ugh about things. She told me about her mate bond with you. She also felt it that day in the forest where you first felt a connection, but she wasn¡¯t sure about it. She wasn¡¯t going toe for the mate ball, but I convinced her toe since she already felt a connection¡­¡±


    Sophia looked me in the eye and looked back at the omega. I was surprised to hear that Lena also felt the connection on that day too.


    ¡°Mate bonds don¡¯t lie, that was what I told her which changed her mind. She had to go even when her folks didn¡¯t want her to be there. After you rejected her, the pain from breaking the mate bond was so overwhelming for her. She ran out of the house one night to a bar to drink and cool off. There she met a strange man, and one thing led to another-she had a one-night stand with this stranger. She got pregnant. Her folks found out and threatened to kill her and the baby.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to keep the child, but they didn¡¯t want her to. She had to run as her folks were pursuing her, trying to catch her. That was thest time I heard from her until¡­¡±


    ¡°Until when?¡± I shouted impatiently.


    ¡°She started sending me letters a few months back, telling me about her progress, how she¡¯s in a neighboring pack, and how she got to meet the man she had a one-night stand with. It turns out that he was the alpha of a pack too. She also told me about the second chance mate, and it was the same stranger she met that night.¡±


    I was very angry hearing this from her mouth. ¡®Lena got a second chance mate?¡¯ It¡¯s rare for one to get a second chance mate.


    ¡°She stopped sending letters for two months now. The reason I came is because I am worried something might be wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Where are the letters?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I brought them with me as proof,¡± she said.


    She ced her hand in the pocket of the tattered dress she came with and brought out the letters. I was surprised to see the letters were still so neat. She must have really cherished Lena so much to keep the letters so neat like this despite the fact she¡¯s having a tough life.


    I collected the letters. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could believe them; they could probably be fake.


    ¡°These could be fake,¡± I said.


    ¡°Faked by who? Me?¡± She said, her voice showing a little bit of anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know her handwriting. You didn¡¯t even try to know her before severing the mate bond,¡± she said in a way that shows how disgusted she was by my behavior.


    ¡°She really hoped you were her saving grace¡±


    She brought out a letter, handed it over to me, and said, ¡°This is the reason why I am bothered, and the reason why I came.¡± She stood up, took a bow, and left.


    What could be in this letter?

 The Letter

    *************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    I was left in shock, with the letter in my hands. One statement she made left me dumbfounded:


    ¡°She really hoped you were her saving grace.¡± This kept on hitting me in my heart. She hoped I was her saving grace, but I ended up being her worst nightmare. I didn¡¯t even bother to think of how she was going to cope with the mate bond being broken.


    Breaking the bondes with a lot of pain in the heart, and it¡¯s so surprising that all you need to do if you want to break a bond is just to dere it in front of your mate. For something thates with such pain, it appears to be easily broken.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of what to do. The information broke my heart to pieces. I never knew her folks were this horrible to her as well, and the fact that she got pregnant by a stranger who appears to be an alpha of a pack who might probably be an enemy of ours.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Are you going to read the letter out loud or are you just gonna stand there regretting your past actions?¡±


    I jerked back to reality after hearing Sophia.


    My hands were shaking when I was about to open the letter.


    ¡°Hey friend, I hope this letter meets you well. I received your letter, and I am really sorry about what you are going through in the hands of your siblings. I know I promised toe get you as soon as I give birth to my baby, but as it stands, I don¡¯t think I would be able to do that. My life has taken a turn for the worse, and now I feel like I was never meant to be happy in my life.¡± I paused for a while, trying to digest what I just read.


    So many questions were going on in my head. ¡®What is she going through? Is this even true? Was this really her handwriting?¡¯


    ¡°Stop thinking and keep reading,¡± Sophia said.


    I continued:


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a curse following me anywhere I go. My happiness has been cut short¡­ You remember thedy I told you about, ire? Who was the formal Luna before I came in? She¡¯s a snake, a liar, and a deceiver. She seduced Adrian and told him I was a spy. Now Adrian believes her and thinks I am a spy. He looks at me with disgust and anger in his eyes, those eyes that once carried genuine love and affection for me now carry hatred.¡±


    I know I shouldn¡¯t be feeling like that at that point, but I had no choice. Reading that part that says he had genuine love in his eyes made me angry, and then the part where I read that he now carries hatred made me happy.


    I guess I felt I could get a chance with Lena again, with this Adrian gone.


    ¡°Despite all this, Adrian still cares for his baby and wouldn¡¯t want any harm toe to it. At least I am d about that. I think I can bear with the hatred he has for me as far as he cares for the baby in my womb and allows me to give birth to this child safely before he eventually kills me.¡±


    ¡°Kill?!!!!!¡± Sophia and I eximed.


    She came closer, collected the letter from my hands, and began to read out loud by herself.


    ¡°I feel like ire is going to plot something soon as she needs to take me outpletely, make me fall from grace. She would do anything to harm me and my child. Apart from the new friend I told you about in the very first letter I sent, no one here talks to me. I am no different from a maid. This might be thest letter I might write to you. Please wish me well and help me pray to the Moon Goddess for help. Don¡¯t forget I told you to keep my new friend a secret for now.¡±


    ¡®Who could this new friend be? Is it a man or a woman, and where could that person be?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡°I really hope this isn¡¯t thest letter I send to you, my friend. Please take care and stay good. Goodbye, your friend, Lena.¡±


    ¡°Who is this friend she made?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know about that?¡± I said angrily.


    We tried checking through all the letters to see if there would be any that says something about the friend she talked about, but we couldn¡¯t find any.


    I called my Beta. I told him to go fetch Lena¡¯s folks. After a few minutes, they came.


    ¡°What did you do to Lena?¡± I asked in an angry tone.


    ¡°My lord, I told you that she left the house on her own. We didn¡¯t know when she left; we just found out that she left without saying anything,¡± they said, shivering.


    ¡°You liars, how dare you lie to me.¡± I showed them the letters.


    ¡°Do you recognize this handwriting?¡± I asked.


    They were about to lie when Sophia¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and she shouted:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to us, because if you do, I will tear you apart this very instant!¡±


    They immediately bowed their heads and confessed that they actually disowned her and wanted to kill her and her child as she got pregnant. They also confirmed that they had been mistreating her ever since her father came to drop her off.


    I sent them away. I would have punished them, but I didn¡¯t have the right to punish them because I was also involved in whatever is happening to Lena right now. The only thing in my head was to find a way to help her and save her from the nightmare she¡¯s in.


    Sophia almost copsed after her eye color had changed back. It appeared that she used so much energy. She ended up bleeding from the nose.


    I tried taking her back to my chambers, but she refused to go.


    ¡°What do we do now? We have to find Lena. She¡¯s a member of this pack; we can¡¯t let her be treated like a ve in another pack. We need to find a solution,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you know the alpha of this pack, Adrian?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The name does ring a bell, but I can¡¯t really remember who exactly he is. Only my old Beta would know since he had been with me for a longer time.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring him here,¡± she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him after I caught him screwing my wife.¡±


    ¡°There are more important things right now, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you go get your Alpha¡¯s old Beta right now,¡± she said, talking to my Beta.


    He didn¡¯t leave until I gave him the go-ahead. I hoped my old beta would remember who Adrian was.

 Echoes of the past : The hunt begins

    *********************


    *Ethan¡¯s POV*


    I tried to convince Sophia to get some rest, but she refused, insisting she wouldn¡¯t rest until we found Lena.


    ¡°I want to find Lena as badly as you do, but I can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re about to copse,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you can ever imagine,¡± she retorted.


    No doubt my sister is strong, but right now, she looked like she might drop dead any moment. I tried my best to persuade her, but she remained adamant.


    After a while, my Beta returned with my former beta.


    ¡°Greetings, my lord. It¡¯s an honor and a privilege to stand before you once more, ready to serve,¡± he said, kneeling.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked at him. He was unkempt, clearly not faring well wherever he¡¯d been. He resembled an abandoned lone wolf, and I felt a pang of pity. Before bing my Beta, he was my friend. We had shared many secrets, which made his betrayal all the more painful. I knew it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault; Lauren might have ckmailed him or left him no choice. Knowing Lauren, she¡¯d do anything to get what she wanted.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± I said.


    ¡°How may I be of service, my lord? I promise to serve you well this time,¡± he said eagerly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I just need you to check something for me,¡± I replied.


    The spark of hope in his eyes dimmed. He¡¯d probably thought I¡¯d forgiven him and was ready to ept him back. Even if I had forgiven him, I couldn¡¯t take him back  he¡¯d only bring back memories of Lauren that I wanted to destroy.


    ¡°What could that be, my lord?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you know anyone by the name Adrian?¡±


    ¡°Adrian?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Yes, Adrian,¡± Sophia interjected.


    ¡°Sophia, please stay out of this. I can handle it. Just rest  that¡¯s all you need to do right now.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Ethan, I won¡¯t rest until we find Lena. I can see that your happiness lies with her. Plus, if I¡¯m to have any hope of getting better, we have to find Lena.¡±


    My sister, stubborn as ever, never relented or backed down. I couldn¡¯t believe that after so many years, she still clung to this adamant behavior. Then again, this very trait had kept her alive for centuries.


    ¡°Please, search your memory well. Try to remember if you know anyone by that name,¡± she pressed, ignoring my plea for her to rest.


    My former Beta seemed deep in thought, rifling through his memories. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I do remember someone named Adrian,¡± he said.


    Of course he would remember. It was one of the reasons I¡¯d kept him by my side as my Beta. There were many Beta wolves in the pack, some stronger than he was, but I chose him for his retentive memory and strategic mind.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Sophia urged.


    ¡°Adrian was the alpha of an enemy pack we fought long ago. He was a formidable opponent, if I may say so. I vividly remember how you, my lord, and this Adrian fought for a very long time. His pack was equally formidable.¡±


    ¡°What happened during the battle?¡± I asked. I had fought so many battles since bing alpha that I couldn¡¯t remember most of them, but I knew I¡¯d hardly ever lost. Or so I thought. What I heard next shocked me.


    ¡°You, my lord, ended up surrendering to this opponent,¡± he said.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked, incredulous at the idea that I, Alpha Ethan, had surrendered to an enemy.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. You surrendered. You had both fought for so long that neither was ready to give up, but our pack members were gravely injured. We would have been wiped outpletely if you hadn¡¯t surrendered.¡±


    The memory of that battle began to resurface. It had taken a great toll on me; I¡¯d never met an opponent like him before. He was highly skilled inbat, his wolf strong and unrelenting. I had been badly injured, and when I looked at my pack members, I knew they wouldn¡¯t make it. I decided to surrender for their sake.


    As much as I would have preferred dying in battle to giving up, I couldn¡¯t risk my pack members dying as well. As Alphas, our pack is our top priority  we must save and guide them first, thinking of their wellbeing before our own.


    ¡°I remember that battle now,¡± I said, my voice heavy with the weight of the memory. ¡°It took a lot from us, and now it seems this same person has one of our own, holding her captive.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person, my lord?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My rejected mate,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡± Elliot, my current beta, asked.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess has created an opportunity for us to avenge our fallen brothers, regain our pride as a Pack, and bring back our own.¡±


    ¡°How can we be sure she¡¯s still alive?¡± Elliot questioned.


    ¡°I have a strong feeling she is,¡± I said firmly.


    Sophia added, ¡°The letter says she¡¯s pregnant with the Alpha¡¯s child. ording to it, this Adrian loves the child and wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt it. So I believe she¡¯s still alive as well. We just have to act fast before he changes his mind or someone kills her.¡±


    ¡°Gather all our strongest warriors, male and female, including those trained as assassins. Get two of our best trackers so we can sniff out Lena¡¯s exact location,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I added, stopping him. ¡°Let them know it¡¯s a fight to the death. We¡¯re not surrendering to anyone this time.¡±


    ¡°Please, my lord, allow me to join this fight,¡± my former beta pleaded. He was a good fighter, and I knew I¡¯d need a strategist too.


    I nodded, agreeing to his request. The battle ahead would require all the strength and cunning we could muster.

 Whispers of danger

    ***********************


    *Adrian¡¯s POV*


    I kept calling out to Ian, but he wasn¡¯t answering. He remained awfully quiet. I begged and pleaded, but to no avail. Deep down, I sensed somethinging-danger drawing nigh. It¡¯s all the more reason why I couldn¡¯t bear to think that Ian had disappeared again.


    Thest time this happened, it was far from funny. I was lucky Ian had shown up at my lowest point.


    My head was swimming with thoughts. I had to find a way to save Lena, guilt gnawing at me after giving ire consent to do whatever she liked. I knew that at this very moment, ire would be hatching her ns to find the ck witch.


    I called my Beta, who rushed in.


    ¡°Go check if ire is in her chambers. If she isn¡¯t there, check her father¡¯s ce as well,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± he said and left.


    After a while, he returned, reporting that ire was nowhere to be found in or around the pack¡¯s abode. He also mentioned that some guards and maids were missing. I knew instantly that she had begun her journey to find the ck witch.


    Oh, what a relentless daughter of a bitch. She was going to see her ns through to the end.


    ¡°Get our warriors and strongest men. Tell them to secure the area and prepare for anything. I sense looming danger, though I don¡¯t know where it wille from. Just tell them to stay alert,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that, sir,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Also, take two of our strongest to watch over Lena¡¯s cell. Tell them they must not take their eyes off her for a minute. If anything happens to her on their watch, they¡¯ll answer with their heads,¡± I added grimly.


    ¡°Understood, my lord,¡± he said and left to ry my message.


    My mind was still unsettled. I kept calling to Ian toe back, but nothing happened. It was as if he had gone to another realm. I couldn¡¯t feel his presence like I used to.


    I hated feeling this way-powerless and in need of help. Unable to calm myself, I stood up and went to Lena¡¯s holding cell. Upon arriving, I saw the two wolf warriors assigned to watch over her.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± I ordered.


    As they left, Lena¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Have youe to finish what you¡¯ve started?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Oh! So now you¡¯re going to y dumb like you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± she retorted.


    Honestly, I liked this new Lena. She was more outspoken. This recent change in her made me want her more, but¡­ you know I can¡¯t be with a spy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying dumb. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Okay, so why don¡¯t we ask your alter ego, huh? He¡¯ll probably remember since your brain is too small to,¡± she taunted.


    I saw what she was trying to do-attempting to anger me and awaken Ian. Little did she know that at this point, Ian was gone, and I had no idea when he¡¯d return from wherever he¡¯d disappeared to.


    ¡°Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± I growled, feigning annoyance.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± she said, a hint of satisfaction in her voice.


    ¡°More like what?¡± I pretended not to understand.


    ¡°More like the big, bad, merciless alpha wolf you are. Always ready to tear down his enemies. I can¡¯t believe I fell for such a man-a man with no regard for life.¡±


    I could tell she was only trying to provoke me. I wondered what she hoped to gain from this. Maybe she was trying to determine if it was me or Ian standing here talking to her.


    ¡°Danger ising,¡± I blurted out, watching for her reaction.


    I needed to see if she knew anything, but her face remained expressionless. Instead, she burst intoughter.


    ¡°¡®Danger ising,''¡± she mimicked. ¡°So what? Do you know how you sound, Adrian? You sound afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m Adrian, and nothing in this world is strong or big enough to make me afraid, Lena. The little time you spent with me should tell you that.¡±


    Truthfully, I was scared, but I wasn¡¯t about to admit it to Lena. That would be a blow to my pride and a stain on my image. I¡¯d rather die in silence than let anyone know I had lost my big bad wolf persona.


    ¡°I would be disappointed to see you afraid,¡± she paused. ¡°So tell me, where do you sense this danger from? What kind of danger is it, and why are you here telling me about it?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you about this danger,¡± I replied, deflecting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re still on this spy nonsense,¡± she said,ughing hysterically.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t given me a reason to believe otherwise, Lena,¡± I said, pacing around the cell.


    I could sense the danger getting closer. One striking ability of alpha wolves is sensing danger, and mine is unnaturally heightened. It¡¯s been helping me keep my pack safe.


    ¡°Why are you pacing around like a scared cat?¡± Lena prodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± I growled.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, right there. The big bad wolf I know,¡± she said, a hint of mockery in her voice.


    ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s eating you up?¡± she asked, her tone softening slightly.


    ¡°What are we? Friends now?¡± I asked, suspicious.


    ¡°Oh, definitely not. We¡¯re sworn enemies, but the fact remains that you¡¯re the father of my child. I¡¯m not as heartless as you all are, to not care for a living being,¡± she said angrily.


    I felt touched by what she said. Despite the fact that I had imprisoned her and given ire the go-ahead to fetch a ck witch to remove her child and put it in ire¡¯s womb, she still cared about me. I was touched but didn¡¯t show it.


    Now was not the time to be moved by sentiment.


    ¡°Who did you tell about us?¡± I asked, masking my emotions with feigned annoyance.


    The air between us crackled with tension as I waited for her answer, my senses still on high alert for the approaching danger.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Revelations and barricades

    ************************


    *Adrian¡¯s POV*


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that no one knows I¡¯m here¡­ except-¡± Lena paused as if suddenly recalling something.


    ¡°Except what?¡± I asked anxiously.


    She seemed lost in thought. I moved closer to her cell, standing directly in front of her, and repeated my question. Finally, she answered.


    ¡°Except my only friend back in my former pack,¡± she sighed, as if she hadpletely forgotten about this person.


    ¡°How have you beenmunicating with her?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Wemunicate through letters, but since I was called a spy and framed, I haven¡¯t written to her,¡± she exined.


    ¡°What were the contents of these letters?¡± I asked, trying to maintain myposure.


    ¡°I told her how my life had turned out for the better. Thest one I sent was about ire wanting to end me by all means possible, and that you were involved in it.¡±


    Anger surged through me. I banged on her cell loudly, the force throwing her back. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t fall or hit her head. She appeared stronger than before. The Lena I had always known would have fallen.


    ¡°What have you done, Lena?¡± I growled.


    ¡°What do you mean? I only wrote a letter to my friend. Is that a crime?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°It is a crime! You told an enemy everything that was going on in this pack. You really are a spy, Lena. I can¡¯t believe this. I tried so hard not to believe it, but this¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue, my anger overwhelming me.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend, not an informant,¡± Lena defended. ¡°She¡¯s an omega wolf like me. Nobody knows her, no one talks to her. She¡¯s always by herself, so there¡¯s no way she would tell Ethan or-¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I interrupted, my blood running cold.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend-¡±


    ¡°No, not that!¡± I cut her off. ¡°The name you mentioned?¡±


    She bit her lip as if regretting her slip. I wondered what she was hiding. Was ire right about everything all along? These thoughts raced through my mind.


    ¡°SAY THE NAME AGAIN, LENA!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I repeated.


    The name rang a bell. I must have encountered him before. I was certain I had heard it somewhere.


    ¡°What have you done, Lena?¡± I said as I recalled who Ethan was.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, Adrian. Why are you scared?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowing.


    I looked at her, then walked out of the holding cell. I called back the wolves guarding her and gave them strict instructions to be alert and ready for battle. It was certain now that Ethan wasing. He was definitelying to save Lena.


    My first battle with Ethan was unforgettable. I had never met such a formidable opponent. He was strong and ruthless. I won that battle by sheer luck-we had been fighting for hours when he suddenly surrendered. I was surprised he did.


    If he hadn¡¯t surrendered, I probably would have lost. Ian was of great help that day. Now Ethan wasing here, but Ian was nowhere to be found. I panicked inside, but I couldn¡¯t show it. My fear would only spread to my pack.


    I called out to my Beta, ¡°Send our fastest sniffer after ire. Track her down and tell her toe back with the warriors she took. There¡¯s a situation in the pack right now, and we need all hands on deck.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, my lord?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to be attacked by Ethan,¡± I replied grimly.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± He paused. ¡°The ruthless alpha who surrendered?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that Ethan,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°What is heing here for?¡± My Beta was always an inquisitive one.


    ¡°He¡¯s Lena¡¯s alpha. He¡¯sing to save her and probably take revenge on us for the damage we caused to his pack.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m very sure of this. Never doubt an Alpha¡¯s instinct,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, sir. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡±


    ¡°And tell the rest to be alert and strengthen their forces. Make sure everywhere is barricaded, especially the gate to the execution ground where Lena is locked up. Ensure it¡¯s totally secured,¡± I added.


    He left, and I was alone with my thoughts and fears. I kept praying to the Moon Goddess to help me, even if just this once. Let her bring back Ian, even if just for today. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose this battle. I couldn¡¯t let Ethan take away Lena and my child.


    Restless, I paced around, trying to formte a n. I decided to oversee the barricading process. They used iron armors to block the entrance to the Pce.


    I followed my Beta down to the execution room, where he ced electrical barricades around the holding cell.


    ¡°I advise you don¡¯te close to the gate of the cells. In fact, do not touch any iron in this cell if you value your life or your child¡¯s,¡± my Beta warned Lena.


    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lena asked, looking confused.


    ¡°Are you asking me? I should be asking you this question, Lena. WHAT IS GOING ON? Tell me their ns, and I can let you escape with me and my pack. We¡¯ll move to another ce where we¡¯d fight no more, we¡¯d only live for each other,¡± I pleaded, hoping to reach her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Adrian. Why is my holding cell being electrified?¡± she asked, fear creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Okay, so this is what you¡¯ve decided to do. Feigning ignorance till the end, right? I must say I respect the loyalty you have for your pack. It¡¯s just sad that such loyalty wasn¡¯t channeled to me. I promise to slit everyst wolf¡¯s throat in your pack. I¡¯ll bring their heads here for you to recognize them,¡± I threatened, my patience wearing thin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She looked more confused than ever.


    But I couldn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°BOOM! BOOM!! BOOM!!!¡± The sound came from the entrance.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± I announced, my heart racing as the inevitable confrontation drew near.

 Clash of Alphas

    ****************************


    *Adrian¡¯s POV*


    They came faster than I had expected. I wondered how long they had been nning this, how long they had waited to get their revenge on me. It was all beginning to make sense now. I understood why I stumbled upon Lena at that bar.


    But what I still couldn¡¯tprehend was why the Moon Goddess made her my mate. I had never had a mate before; ire was just handpicked as she had the grace of a Luna and came from a good background.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Lena asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    ¡°They¡¯re here for you,¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s here for me?¡± she pressed, confusion evident in her tone.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said, watching closely for her reaction. But I couldn¡¯t quite read her expression. She looked¡­ disappointed? I couldn¡¯t believe her. What was she trying to achieve? y the victim until she had my head on a tter?


    Never. I would never allow that to happen.


    ¡°Look here, Lena. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I won¡¯t fall for this trap. If you know what¡¯s good for you, do as we said earlier,¡± I warned, pointing towards my Beta. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny if you want your child to live. Even if you survive the electrocution, your baby might not.¡±


    I ordered two guards to the front gate, knowing their assistance would be needed there. The banging was getting louder, and the iron barrier sounded weaker with each blow. It wouldn¡¯t be long before we were breached.


    ¡°Come with me. We have to get the young and old wolves to safety first,¡± I instructed my Beta.


    I nced at Lena onest time, hoping to see an expression that said, ¡®Yes, I have seeded.¡¯ Instead, I saw only despair and sadness. I pushed the feeling aside. I needed to be alert. With Ian gone, I had to be emotionally strong to have any chance against Ethan.


    After a long assault, the iron doors finally copsed, and Ethan¡¯s people poured in. I followed my Beta to help the young and old wolves who couldn¡¯t fight to safety. The rest who could fight waited with me in the Pce rooms.


    We split our forces, half at the gate and half with me in the Pce. The sounds of shing swords, axes, and flying arrows filled the air. They hade prepared and evolved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Where are you, Ian? I need you right now. This is the time you have to show up,¡¯ I pleaded silently. I knew I couldn¡¯t defeat Ethan with my strength alone.


    ¡°We fight to the death, to save ournd and family!¡± I rallied the warriors.


    ¡°We fight to the death!¡± they echoed.


    I feared I was leading these people to their doom, but I couldn¡¯t back down. Not now, not ever. Today was originally meant to be Lena¡¯s execution day, but I had dyed it because of the child in her womb  my child. How did they know to strike today? Had she found a way to send out information about her nned execution?


    The fight outside was getting closer to the inner Pce doors. Suddenly, I saw someone enter through the secret back entrance of my chambers. I was shocked  only I knew about that passage. Then I saw shining yellow eyes and long hair emerging from the shadows.


    It was ire. I felt a wave of relief.


    ¡°Where are the warriors you went with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They joined the front lines,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°I came as fast as I could, Adrian. I told you Lena was up to no good, but you wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± ire chided.


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for me. We have a home to protect,¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll die trying to protect it,¡± she said, looking me straight in the eye. I could see the sincerity there; she was truly ready toy down her life for the pack. It filled me with a grim pride.


    A loud thud on the door jolted our attention. It came again and again. On the third hit, the door crashed down, revealing angry red eyes, bloodthirsty and fierce. Looking at our numbers, I knew we were outnumbered. We couldn¡¯t win this war unless Ian showed up, and right now, Ian was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I guess you must be Adrian?¡± Ethan asked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    I remained silent.


    ¡°And judging by how you¡¯re standing so close to him, you must be ire,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I see your spy dog gave you lots of information about us,¡± ire spat.


    ¡°Spy dog?¡± Ethanughed uncontrobly, his eyes still zing red. ¡°Oh, Lena was never a spy. Lena has such a great heart; she wouldn¡¯t even hurt a fly. If you think Lena was a spy, then you¡¯re delusional. Lena would never hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°And you expect us to buy that bullshit?¡± ire snarled.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. After all, it won¡¯t matter when you¡¯re dead,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean Lena was never a spy? How did you know she was here, and how did you know toe on this particr day?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°A few days back, I received information that she was captured by you. I sent spies to confirm if the information was valid. They returned, telling me you nned on executing Lena today after finding a ck witch.¡±


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I couldn¡¯t allow your ns to seed and then have you end up killing Lena. Lena is more special than you know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, a chill running down my spine.


    The air crackled with tension as we stood on the precipice of a revtion that could change everything.


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t want to know Adrian, because if I tell you now, you will be rolling in regrets in your grave¡± Ethan said


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, and he wasn¡¯t trying to make me understand.


    ¡°I will definitely not be the one dying here today¡± I said

 The battle of strength and will

    ********************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Look around, Adrian. I have more men than you. It¡¯s over,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over,¡± he replied defiantly.


    FLASHBACK


    ¡°We need to be sure she¡¯s really still alive, and exactly where she is in Adrian¡¯s pack. Before storming in blindly, we have to strike when they least expect it,¡± Sophia said, her tone measured.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But what do we do about that? At least now we know Adrian is the Alpha who took her, but we need to confirm she¡¯s still alive¡­ and well.¡± I paused, lost in thought, searching for a solution.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± I asked my former beta, turning to him.


    He let out a deep sigh. After a few moments of thinking, he finally spoke. ¡°We could send in our trained spies to gather the information we need. That way, we can strike at the right time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Sophia chimed in, ¡°but Adrian can¡¯t be underestimated. He¡¯s a strong Alpha. He¡¯ll sniff them out.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, do not worry. We have spies for situations just like this-well-trained, invisible. No one catches them unless they want to be caught,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Bring me the best,¡± Imanded my current beta, urgencycing my voice. ¡°Two of them, preferably.¡±


    Within moments, he returned with two spies-one of whom was a woman, which surprised me.


    ¡°Are these the best of the best?¡± I asked, studying them.


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± my beta confirmed.


    ¡°Have you been briefed on why we need you?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°No, my lord, we haven¡¯t,¡± they answered in unison.


    ¡°Alright. We need you to infiltrate a neighboring pack-Adrian¡¯s pack. You need to be fast and discreet. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°Is there something specific we should focus on?¡± the female spy asked.


    ¡°Yes. Pay close attention to Adrian¡¯s strength, the number of warriors he has, and-most importantly-find this woman.¡± I handed them a picture of Lena.


    ¡°Lena?!¡± they both eximed.


    ¡°You know her?¡± I asked, my tone sharpening.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t? She¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s rejected mate,¡± the female spy replied, almost too casually.


    The urge to throttle her was strong, but I kept myposure. I was the first Alpha in centuries to reject a fated mate. Of course, it had gone viral.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, my voice strained. ¡°That¡¯s who we¡¯re saving-from Adrian¡¯s pack.¡±


    Sophia noticed the tension in my face and gently ced her hand on my back, grounding me.


    ¡°Do not get caught,¡± she warned the spies. ¡°The fate of this pack lies in your hands.¡±


    The spies left immediately, and by dawn, they returned with grim news. Lena was indeed in Adrian¡¯s pack, locked away. They had spoken to some pack members while disguised as a couple. The pack was nning to execute Lena that very day, but they were waiting for ire to return with a ck witch. The n was to transfer Lena¡¯s unborn child into ire¡¯s womb.


    Upon hearing this, we began to strategize, spending hours devising the best way to take down Adrian and rescue Lena. Sophia wanted to join us, but I refused. She was too weak, and I couldn¡¯t risk her being used against me.


    BACK TO PRESENT


    ¡°I admire your confidence, Adrian,¡± I sneered. ¡°Surrender, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Hand over Lena, and no one else has to die.¡±


    Adrian threw his head back andughed. ¡°Do you take me for a weakling? A pushover? And Lena-for some *thing* you can just hand over? Like a piece of property?¡±


    ¡°Cut the bullshit and do what I say!¡± I roared, my patience wearing thin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going down without a fight.¡± He raised his hand, signaling he was ready for battle.


    I signaled to the spies and two other wolves to head for the ce they had found Lena.


    ¡°You won¡¯t take my child!¡± Adrian growled, his eyes zing red.


    He charged at me, and the battle began.


    Meanwhile, one of my fiercest warriors had engaged ire. I watched out of the corner of my eye as the warrior lifted her and threw her to the ground. irended hard, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Adrian and I circled each other, both of us searching for an opening. I knew he was skilled in battle, but something felt off. He seemed¡­ distracted. Was it Lena? Did he still care for her?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The thought of Adrian still wanting Lena only fueled my anger. I had to kill him.


    He lunged at me, but I dodged and grabbed the back of his shirt, flinging him into the wall with my wolf strength. The impact was brutal.


    ¡°What a sloppy move,¡± I taunted.


    Adrian emerged from the rubble, furious. He grabbed a broken brick and hurled it at me, but I shattered it mid-air. Another followed, and I destroyed that too-only to realize toote that it was a distraction. He was already close.


    A blownded on my face, followed by his ws shing my stomach. I looked down, blood pouring from the wound. He had drawn first blood.


    That was all I needed to push me over the edge.


    I charged at him. Our fists collided, but I quickly switched up my strategy. As he focused on blocking my punches, I swept his legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground.


    I didn¡¯t let up. With lightning speed, I grabbed him and mmed him into the walls of the pce, dragging him around in a vicious circle before flinging him through the wall.


    Hended outside, but I wasn¡¯t done. I leaped through the opening andnded on top of him, my fists raining down. Each punch felt like justice.


    ¡°Noooo! Adrian!!¡± ire¡¯s scream tore through the chaos. Somehow, she had subdued my best warrior and was now charging at me with a weapon.


    Without turning, I caught her by the throat. Still sitting on Adrian, I held ire up, strangling her as I looked Adrian in the eye.


    ¡°Watch me take her life,¡± I growled.

 shattered bonds and second chances

    ************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were closed. I pped him hard, forcing him to open them. As soon as he did, I lifted ire by the neck, bringing her closer to him, making sure he watched every second as I strangled the life out of her.


    He struggled, but I had him pinned so well he couldn¡¯t move. After a while, I grew tired of strangling her and decided to snap her neck. The sharp crack echoed through the air as I tossed her lifeless body aside.


    Adrian groaned in agony. It seemed like ire¡¯s death gave him some kind of strength. The next thing I felt was his hand on my back, throwing me hard against the wall of a nearby building. I crashed into it with a bone-rattling force.


    With his wolf speed, Adrian rushed at me again, but I was quick. I calcted his moves faster than he did, staying glued to the wall, pretending to be too weak to move. As he got closer, I jumped off.


    He smashed into the wall with full force. If I had let him hit me, the impact would have been devastating-maybe even deadly. That move he used, it was a killer technique. A gamble. Sacrificing part of his strength for a chance at greater damage. I was really impressed by this act of his


    ¡°I am very impressed, Adrian,¡± I said, walking closer to him. Hey there on the ground, looking lifeless. Or so I thought.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± I taunted, ¡°lying there helpless. Surrender now, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Not when I still have breath in my lungs,¡± he said


    In the twinkle of an eye, I didn¡¯t know what was happening, everything happened so fast. One second I was standing, and the next, I was lying near the entrance to Adrian¡¯s pce. Adrian had grabbed a massive wooden beam from somewhere, hitting me with all his strength. The impact sent me flying.


    I hit the ground hard, breaking a rib. Pain flooded my body, making it impossible to move right away. I struggled to stand, but the injury was too severe. Adrian approached me with a wicked smile, towering over me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s dying now?¡± he sneered, straddling me andnding punch after punch. Each hit felt like my fangs would shatter. But he made a crucial mistake. He didn¡¯t restrain my hands-just as I hadn¡¯t when I had him at my mercy earlier.


    With a sudden surge of energy, I extended my ws and drove them deep into his back, piercing through his flesh. Adrian let out a howl of pain, his body writhing as my ws dug in deeper, creating wounds he could never heal from unless someone helped him-and I wasn¡¯t going to allow that. I would burn everything down to make sure no one could save him.


    Adrian¡¯s grip on me weakened, and I took the chance to push him off, watching as he copsed, bleeding out on the ground.


    I walked back into the room, where all of Adrian¡¯s wolves had been defeated. We had lost some of our own, but many of my wolves were still standing strong.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lena?¡± I demanded from my former beta.


    ¡°She¡¯s locked in an electrified cell. We can¡¯t get near it without being shocked,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± I asked, frustrated.


    ¡°We have to find the source of the electricity and cut it off,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Take me to her,¡± I ordered.


    When we arrived, I saw two dead werewolves from Adrian¡¯s pack lying on the floor. But my focus was entirely on Lena. Seeing her in that state tore my heart apart.


    ¡°Lena!!¡± I called out.


    She was seating on the floor facing the other side of the cell, when she heard my voice she turned to look at who I was.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± she called out my name  she looked really surprised.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Lena.¡± I rushed toward the cell,pletely forgetting about the electrified bars. The moment I touched them, the shock threw me back, mming me into the wall.


    ¡°Do you know where the electricity ising from?¡± my beta asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no main source. It¡¯s just a device at the back of the cell transmitting the current. Remove it, and I¡¯ll be free,¡± Lena replied.


    She looked at me, concern in her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡± she asked softly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The anger red inside me. How could she still care for the man who imprisoned her? The one who let his twisted lover torment her?


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I answered, cold and firm.


    ¡°Dead?¡± She eximed then kept quiet for a while putting her hands on her stomach.


    ¡®This is it, this is the time i have to get to her now¡¯ I thought to myself


    I moved closer to the cell, kneeling in front of her. ¡°Lena, I¡¯vee to my senses. Rejecting our mate bond was a mistake. I was blinded by my lust for your cousin, Lauren¡­¡±


    Her eyes filled with pain as she interrupted me, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Now you regret it? Do you have any idea how much pain you caused me? The humiliation? I thought you would ept me as your mate. I was so happy to finally be free from Lauren and her family¡¯s torment. But instead, you destroyed me.¡±


    She was shedding tears at this point, seeing her tears was breaking my heart, now I knew that I really loved her. Even though I had rejected her the way I felt for her was still there hiding somewhere in my heart until this little reunion, well we can¡¯t really call it reunion since it¡¯s war that brought is here but nevertheless I was d to see her again.


    ¡°I am sorry for all the pain I caused you, I know that if I hadn¡¯t rejected you none of this would have happened to you but I promise to protect you henceforth¡± I begged


    She seemed to be digesting every single word I said.


    ¡°What about my child?¡± She asked


    ¡°I will take care of this child as my own¡±

 A Desperate plea

    ***********************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°What if I refuse to go with you?¡± she asked.


    I was dumbfounded. I hadn¡¯t anticipated this question. I never imagined she¡¯d have a choice-after all, she had nowhere to go. Her uncle wouldn¡¯t take her back after losing his daughter to the cold hands of banishment.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t refuse,¡± I said, carefully choosing my words. ¡°My happiness depends on you¡­ my sister¡¯s life is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by your sister¡¯s happiness? So, you came here just because you think you need my help?¡± she snapped, her voice rising with anger.


    ¡°Calm down, Lena. I¡¯ll exin everything better when we get back to my pack. Please, don¡¯t refuse toe with me,¡± I pleaded, desperate to calm her.


    ¡°You have to free me from this cell first, even if I am to go with you,¡± she demanded.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I signaled to my former beta to check behind the cell, where Lena had said there was something causing the electric current.


    ¡°There¡¯s an uninsted wire glued to the iron of the holding cell,¡± he called out.


    ¡°Find where the wire is connected to see if it¡¯s the source of the current,¡± I instructed.


    After about ten minutes, he shouted, ¡°I found it!¡±


    He pulled the wire, disconnecting it from the source. I cautiously approached the cell, cing my hand on the iron to make sure the current was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now,¡± I said, breaking the chain that locked her inside. Then, I extended my hand to her. She hesitated for a moment before finally cing her hand in mine, and I led her out.


    We made our way toward Adrian¡¯s pce, but Lena froze at the sight of the bodies strewn everywhere, her eyes welling with tears. I gently ced my hands over her eyes and led her away from the gruesome scene. When we stepped outside, Adriany on the ground, his life slipping away. I made sure to shield Lena¡¯s eyes again as we passed him.


    We had won. Adrian¡¯s pack was defeated, and Lena was finally safe. I motioned for my beta to set the ce aze, as nned.


    *******


    Back home, Sophia was anxiously waiting. I could tell she was about to head out, dressed in her warrior attire, when she spotted us.


    She stopped when she sighted us, she came to hug me and said¡± I thought something wrong would have happened to you¡± she said almost crying


    ¡°I am here now Sophia, and I am here with¡­ ¡± I moved away so she could see her.


    ¡°You must be lena¡± She said.


    Lena nodded affirmatively


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophia, Ethan¡¯s elder sister and the Alpha Luna of Frederick¡¯s pack. It¡¯s an honor to meet you,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to meet you too,¡± Lena responded, her voice soft but curious.


    I could see the admiration in Lena¡¯s eyes. She was likely fascinated by how Sophia had be an Alpha Luna-a rare title, earned through many hard-fought battles.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lena asked, noticing the weariness in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, please, call me Sophia,¡± she replied, waving off the concern. ¡°And as for how I look¡­ we¡¯ll talk about thatter. I¡¯m sure Ethan hasn¡¯t told you everything yet.¡±


    ¡°He mentioned something about your happiness being in my hands,¡± Lena said.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need to rush into that now,¡± Sophia said, her gaze shifting to Lena¡¯s stomach. ¡°That¡¯s quite the baby bump you¡¯ve got there!¡±


    Sophia led Lena inside, where she ordered the maids to prepare a warm bath and a proper meal. After Lena had bathed, we all sat down for dinner. But just as we began eating, blood started dripping from Sophia¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Sophia, your nose!¡± I yelled.


    Lena quickly handed her a napkin to wipe the blood.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lena asked, clearly worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sophia lied, but I knew better.


    ¡°She¡¯s not fine,¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Do not listen to her lena, I am sorry, but I came to save you not just because I was sorry about how I treated you but because my sister needs your help¡±


    ¡°My help?¡± She paused ¡°What do you mean by my help?¡± She continued¡±


    My sister is sick and at the point of death and you are the only one that can save her¡± I said in an apologetic tone.


    I was really sorry because it felt like I saved her because I wanted to use her to save my sister, but I didn¡¯t have a choice I needed to save my sister. She¡¯s the only family I have got left.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Lena asked, turning to Sophia, searching for answers.


    Sophia nodded.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t save me because you¡¯re sorry. You saved me because you want to use me,¡± Lena said, standing up in anger.


    Lena, no no that¡¯s not it¡­. hmmm it¡¯s true I need your help but I am really sorry about the past and I hoped you would find a ce in your heart to forgive me¡± I said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, so you expect me to believe that bullshit? Lena scoffed.


    ¡°Please, Lena¡­¡± Sophia interrupted, her voice shaky. ¡°I have a pack waiting for me. They don¡¯t even know I¡¯m sick. I have children¡­ I can¡¯t let them see me like this. Not while they¡¯re still so young. My enemies are waiting for the moment they find out I¡¯m weak. If I die, they¡¯ll raid my pack. Families will be destroyed, and my kids-my kids will die.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and I could see Lena was on the verge of crying too. There was hope. Hope that Lena would save her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die like this lena, not now maybeter when my kids are old and strong enough to take care of themselves, you will be a mother soon I am sure you will understand better what I am saying, if you were in my shoes would you want to die and leave your kids alone, I am the only hope for them and my pack members lena¡±


    ¡°I want to be left alone,¡± Lena said, turning away from us.


    ¡°Lena-¡±


    ¡°Please, just leave me alone for now,¡± she repeated.


    I helped Sophia to her chambers to rest. It waste, and I stayed awake all night, praying to the Moon Goddess that Lena would agree to help Sophia. I didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if she refused.

 Shadows of the past

    ******************************


    **Lena¡¯s POV**


    ¡®He killed the father of my child, and he expects me to just do what? Thank him? Lick his feet or do whatever he says?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡°Did he save me because he was sorry for breaking the bond, or did he need me for his sister¡¯s health?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°Calm down, Lee,¡± L said.


    ¡°Do you understand what he¡¯s talking about?¡± I asked L.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about. Maybe you should give him a listening ear and find out what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s telling the truth about regretting his past actions?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How do you expect me to know that, Lena? I¡¯m a white witch, not a Moon Goddess,¡± L said,ughing.


    ¡°I thought you were the know-it-all kind of witch,¡± I teased.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy. What¡¯s wrong, Lena?¡± L asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, L. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me not to worry about you. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sad that my first mate killed my second chance mate,¡± I replied reluctantly.


    ¡°Well, the good thing is we¡¯re not going to die anymore-no devilish bitch trying to take your child away, and no ck witch,¡± L said.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s worth being grateful for.¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep right now. Let me take a walk around the pce.¡±


    ¡°No problem. At least now you know no one is out to get you here.¡±


    I knew I should be happy about being alive, about escaping Adrian¡¯s pack, and about keeping my child. Ethan even promised to take good care of me and my baby.


    It was all I ever wanted. Now that I have it, I still feel unsatisfied. I¡¯m saddened by Adrian¡¯s death and feel guilty. If Ethan hadn¡¯te to save me, I might have died. My baby would have been in ire¡¯s stomach, and they¡¯d be living their life with my child.


    ¡°This is probably for the best,¡± I said out loud.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As I was strolling around the pce, I identally bumped into Ethan. We were both lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice each other approaching until we collided.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    I was about to leave when I felt Ethan¡¯s hand on my shoulder. I turned to look at him. His eyes were wide, as if he was about to cry. He must have tried to sleep but couldn¡¯t, probably because he was lost in thought.


    ¡°Please, Lena, can you spare me some of your time?¡± he begged.


    I was silent for a moment. I was still angry at him for rejecting me back then and for killing the father of my child without considering my feelings. But despite everything, I was grateful that he helped save my baby.


    ¡°Five minutes!¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Please, follow me,¡± he requested.


    I agreed to follow him. We walked to a ce that seemed to hold childhood memories. I wasn¡¯t sure why he took me there, but I suspected it had to do with his sister¡¯s health.


    We reached a spot with a family portrait hanging above us. The portrait showed Ethan¡¯s parents, Sophia, and Ethan. In the picture, Sophia was holding Ethan protectively.


    ¡°Do you see this?¡± he asked, pointing at the portrait.


    I remained silent.


    ¡°Do you see the way Sophia held me in her arms protectively?¡±


    ¡°She always protected me ever since we were young. Sophia was always the stronger one among us. I used to think she¡¯d probably take over from Dad as Alpha and be the first female Alpha in our pack¡¯s history.¡±


    ¡°She trained me to be strong. Even though I was younger, I never seeded in defeating her when we sparred. I¡¯ve fought countless battles since bing Alpha and defeated many opponents, but I never won against Sophia. She was strong, vibrant, and fearless.¡±


    I could see his face light up as he spoke about his sister. It was clear he loved and cherished her deeply. In a way, I envied that. I had longed for something like that all my life, but never got to experience it.


    He moved to another direction and pointed to a picture of young Sophia standing with a sword stained with blood.


    ¡°That was her first animal kill,¡± he said, then paused for a moment. ¡°You can see the smile on her face.¡±


    ¡°Seeing my sister so brave while growing up, and now seeing her fighting for her life while I can¡¯t do anything to help, breaks my heart. She has always protected me. I¡¯ve never really been of any help to her, apart from being a bother.¡±


    ¡°She always had a good heart. Sometimes I wonder how she made men bow at her feet with such kindness. People say showing kindness is a weakness, but that was never true for Sophia. Her kindness was her strength.¡±


    ¡°She was pure of heart. Sophia always knew when something was wrong with me, but I didn¡¯t even know when she had a slight headache. She took on responsibilities and handled them well. When I found out she had found her mate, I was devastated. Fortunately, it was around the same time I first felt our mate bond.¡±


    My eyes widened at the mention of the mate bond. It brought back memories of when I first saw Ethan in the woods. But I would rather not dwell on that now. I focused on everything he was saying.


    ¡°That day I came back home after meeting you in the woods for the first time, and she knew immediately that I had felt my mate bond. She said she knew because she had just met hers too. In a way, I was relieved that this meant I would be the Alpha and not Sophia.¡± He paused.


    ¡°No one in their right mind would pick me over Sophia if it meant choosing one of us to be the next Alpha and leader of the pack.¡±

 Revealing secrets

    ***************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    It feels so good seeing him like this; I never knew there was this side to the honourableeLycann King. All my past days, I¡¯m the pack. I have only heard of how the lycan King was fierce and powerful.


    They made it sound like he never hadpassion on anything, his rejecting me as his mate was what convinced me and made me believe, but right there the Ethan standing In front of me was no fearless alpha, not a fierce lycan King


    He was just a scared little brother who was afraid of losing his big sister, a scared little boy who was afraid of losing thest person he had that was family.


    He was about to take me to another picture to tell me about the picture and what resulted in it when I stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough Ethan, give me the details of what I have to do,¡± I said


    Yes, I had to agree because I saw a new side to Ethan I had never seen before; I got to understand that behind the fearless alpha was a scared little boy who wasn¡¯t sure of how to go about his life, which exins why he was easily deceived by my cunning cousin and her father.


    A quick secret y¡¯all don¡¯t know is that Lauren found out about my mate bond with Ethan. I don¡¯t know how she did it, but she went to tell her father, and that¡¯s when they decided to make Lauren seduce Ethan, so he would end up rejecting. But I couldn¡¯t tell him this at this time: that was all in the past. Lauren and her family are paying the price for their action now.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± He asked


    ¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡± I replied with a question


    He rushed over to hug me.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± I felt a sharp pain in the way he hugged me.


    ¡°I am so sorry Lena,¡± he said cing his hands on my stomach


    ¡°How is it faring?¡± He asked


    ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable¡±, I said, pushing his hands away from my stomach.


    To be sincere, I liked it when he ced his hands on my stomach to feel them, but I couldn¡¯t let him see that I was happy, at least not yet. I needed to make him think I was still angry with him.


    ¡°I am sorry¡± he smiled ¡°Let¡¯s go back up,¡± he said


    ¡°We went back up to his chambers, Sophia was up too I guess she couldn¡¯t sleep either, seeing her now after hearing all those sweet things she did back then for Ethan made me see her in a new light, I cherished her more and I made up my mind that I would do anything within my powers to make sure that she¡¯s saved¡±


    ¡°Lena, Adrian why are you guys still up by this time of the night¡± Sophia asked


    ¡°We could ask you the same thing¡± Adrian replied


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± she said


    ¡°I stumbled upon Adrian while I was taking a stroll to clear my head and process everything you both have told me,¡± I said


    ¡°She¡¯s agreed to do everything she can to help us, Sophia¡±


    Sophia, looking at me, asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded affirmatively.


    I could see her face lit up with joy and hope.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I think you guys are forgetting that I don¡¯t really get the full gist of all this I still don¡¯t understand what I am supposed to or what I am not supposed to do,¡± I said


    ¡°Sit down, Lena¡±, Adrian said, dragging out a seat for me.


    ¡°We will tell you everything, and how we found out that you could heal my sister.¡±


    ¡°A few weeks ago, when my sister first came here looking sick, I tried so many doctors, but nothing was working; I was advised to go seek a sorcerer healer deep in the woods.¡± He paused looking at me as if he was checking if I was following or not.


    ¡°Continue,¡± I said


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t risk the whole pack members knowing about this so I went with my sister and my Beta to the sorceress abode, when we got to the source abode, before we spoke it was like she knew what we wanted to say to her she was the one who told us that an ancient being leaves inside of you and that ancient being his a powerful healer who can heal whatever disease thates to her table.¡±


    ¡°She asked us to find you as you are the only one that could save Sophia¡¯s life¡±


    ¡®Could they be referring to L?¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°So did this sorceress tell you what I should do or potions to make¡± I asked


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t, but the only thing she said was that the old one inside of you would know what to do when her power awakens.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± I eximed. I was short of words. Yes, I knew L was a white witch, but I never knew she was that great of a healer.


    ¡°Have you been experiencing changes in your body or maybe you feel something like an alter ego in your body?¡± Sophia asked


    I bowed my head for a while, wondering if I should tell him the truth or not; in a way, I was worried that if they found out about L, they might want to exploit her powers for their gain.


    ¡°Tell them¡± L spoke


    ¡°You say what¡± I asked to be sure if what I heard was what she said.


    ¡°Tell them¡± her voice came again.


    Since she gave her consent, I didn¡¯t have a choice


    ¡°True, there¡¯s an ancient white witch inside of me; I have been talking to her for a while now.¡± I paused


    I could see the joy in their eyes when I made it known to them that I had L inside me.


    ¡°Since when did you notice?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°I heard her clearly while I was in the library at Adrian¡¯s¡± ¡°though I had heard Few thoughts from her far back in the past but I didn¡¯t know it was from her.¡±


    ¡°Can she hear us now?¡± Sophia asked


    ¡°Yes, she can hear us now; I even had to ask her permission before telling you guys anything, it seems she trusts you guys. If she does trust you guys, then I must trust you too¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name,¡± Sophia asked


    ¡°L,¡± I said


    ¡°L if you can hear me I am d you decided to stay in this body I am really d you agreed to help us,¡± Ethan said


    ¡°Tell them that If they tried anything funny I would destroy them with just a flip of my fingers¡± L said


    Iughed uncontrobly; Sophia and Ethan were looking at me, confused.


    ¡°What happened, what did she say?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡±, I said, stillughing.


    Suddenly Sophia slumped and was bleeding profusely from her nose and eyes.


    ¡°The enchantment is wearing off¡± Ethan said looking so scared


    ¡°Enchantment? What enchantment¡± I asked feeling lost


    ¡°The sorceress that told us about you preserved Sophia¡¯s body with an enchantment, now it¡¯s wearing off we need to act fast.¡±

 Revelations and proposals

    *********************************


    Lena¡¯s POV


    ¡°Act fast? What do you mean by act fast? Having an ancient witch inside me doesn¡¯te with a manual, what am I supposed to?¡±  I panicked.


    ¡°The sorceress said the ancient one would know what to do. Could you get her out or something, please?¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°L what am I supposed to do now¡± I asked


    ¡°Calm down, do not panic,¡± she said


    ¡°What do you mean, calm down? She¡¯s dying already. The enchantment that was used to preserve her body and give her strength is wearing off. Do you expect me to calm down in this situation?¡± I said seriously scared.


    ¡°Take a deep breath, Lena¡±, She said ¡°If you are scared, I can¡¯t do anything from here. We are connected, so we both have to be strong to perform well¡±, she said.


    I took a deep breath, and she said, erhan was looking at me with teary eyes and begging eyes.


    ¡°What do I do L,¡± I asked


    ¡°Ask him what happened to her exactly; I am guessing it¡¯s poison from the way she¡¯s jerking and the way blood wasing from her eyes, nose, ears and ears.¡±


    ¡°Was she poisoned?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yes, she was¡±, he replied immediately.


    ¡°Ask him to get her on a bed fast¡±


    I repeated what she said to me. Immediately he carried her into his chambers and dropped her on the bed.


    I then ced my hands on her, and L asked me to say some words that sounded like spells or incantations. Immediately after saying those words, something like a white light showed on my hands and entered her.


    Immediately, the Jerking stopped, and the blood which wasing out of her nose, ears, and eyes began to go back in. Even the one that was on the floor in the dining when she slumped all began to float in the air, finding their way back into her body from whence they came out.


    I had never seen anything like this before ever since I had been existing. Well, I had never met a witch before. e I had heard tales of when vampires, witches and werewolves coexisted until the werewolves grew power-hungry and ughtered the witches in their sleep.


    I heard that thest of the witches ran away for their lives as they couldn¡¯t stand up to the werewolves. Since then, no one has ever seen or heard about a witch.


    After all the blood had entered back into her system she started to breathe calmly I could hear her breathing it sounded like someone was asleep


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep now,¡± I said


    I still hadn¡¯t recovered from what just happened now. I just experienced sorcery, and it wasn¡¯t that I saw someone do it; it came from me, from inside of me.


    ¡°L did you see what just happened¡± I said to her


    ¡°Yes I saw it my dear Lena¡± she replied


    ¡°Did we just do that?¡± I asked


    The reply I got from her surprised me the more.


    ¡°It was all you Lena, it was all you¡± L said


    ¡°What do you mean by it was all me¡± I asked


    ¡°I only helped with the spell you used but that light came from you not me Lena, it was from you¡± She replied


    ¡°Wait what¡¯s going on here,¡± I asked her


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, really, but I know that there¡¯s more to us than we know, why I came to end up in a wolf¡¯s body and why nothing ever happened until now.¡± She paused


    ¡°Ask Ethan if the sorceress that told him about us said anything concerning you,¡± L said


    I asked Ethan, and what he said surprised me the more.


    ¡°The sorceress also said you came from a very strong bloodline of healing wolves, powerful healers, that was all she said,¡± Ethan said


    Ethan held my hands to thank me very much for saving his sister¡¯s life. But my mind wasn¡¯t there I was far gone trying to process the kind of revtion I had just found out now.


    If I was this important, or should I say if I was really from a special bloodline like Ethan told me, why had I been suffering all this time? Why didn¡¯t I get a sign? Why did the moon goddess decide to make my life this way?


    Allowing me to suffer for almost all my life and now I am finding out strange things about my bloodline. The most annoying thing was that I did not even have any family members to ask about my bloodline. I doubt my uncle would know because if he did he wouldn¡¯t have treated me the way he did.


    I knew him so well, he was someone who would always exploit people with potentials, he wouldn¡¯t let me go. He would probably turn me into a money machine, healing people for money.


    I sank into one of the sofas there still trying to process everything I had heard tonight, when Ethan came and knelt on his feet and the next thing I heard made my eyes turn wide open


    ¡°Marry me Lena let me make things right this time around, I promise to take care of you and this child as my own I don¡¯t care what people would say, this child will be mine,¡± he said


    ¡°Please, Ethan, not now. My head is full right now with all these revtions and all these secrets unfolding. d I need to know more about myself. I am sorry but I can¡¯t ept this right now.¡±


    ¡°No problem, my proposal still stands anytime you are ready to ept I will be d to say my vows with you, this time I promise to be true to you Lena¡± he said


    He tried to kiss me on the cheeks but I turned my face away. He smiled and left. Before he left he said


    ¡°This calls for a celebration¡±


    He called out to his Beta and ordered him to get the fattest animal they had ever killed and store it to prepare for a celebration of his sister bing hale and hearty.


    When his beta left I asked him how I could get to meet this sorceressThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°How do I meet this sorceress, she might be able to tell me a lot about myself and this so-called bloodline and probably tell me why L is inside me and what¡¯s our purpose together¡± I said


    ¡°I will take you there myself first thing at daybreak, right now we have to celebrate and praise the moon goddess for bringing you back to me safely¡± He said


    I stood up looked at him and went away. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to party right now. All I wanted was answers, and I would find them either way. If Ethan wasn¡¯t going to be serious about helping me I was ready to find the answers to these questions myself

 A witch revelation

    ***********************


    **Ethan¡¯s POV**


    My joy was boundless. Seeing my sister finally cured was a relief I could hardly put into words. The fear and anguish of potentially losing Sophia had haunted me, and the thought of life without her was unbearable.


    To think it was my rejected mate who came to our aid at this crucial moment was almost unbelievable. I wasn¡¯t about to let her slip away again. I proposed to her immediately, but she turned me down, saying she couldn¡¯t decide right now. At least it wasn¡¯t a definitive no. I still had hope. I could feel the mate bond between us, even though it was weaker than before my rejection.


    I ordered a celebration to honor Lena and her heroism. I wanted everyone to know what she had done for our pack.


    During the celebration, Sophia woke up. After coughing, she stood up, looking like the strong, fearless Sophia I knew.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± she asked, referring to the noisy celebration.


    ¡°We¡¯re celebrating your recovery and Lena¡¯s heroism. She¡¯s the savior of our pack,¡± I said.


    I had already told the pack about Sophia¡¯s condition and how Lena had helped. Many members felt remorse for their past treatment of her, but I assured them that Lena had forgiven them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lena?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°She should be in her chambers,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Why is she there? This party is about her. She should be here, celebrating,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for answers. I told her about what the sorceress said regarding her bloodline, and now she¡¯s confused.¡±


    ¡°Then take her to the sorceress,¡± Sophia insisted.


    ¡°I already told her I¡¯d take her there first thing in the morning,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did she agree?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh, Ethan, when will you learn? Go to her now and take her to the sorceress,¡± Sophiamanded.


    With Sophia back to her strong self, she seemed to forget I was the alpha. But I knew better than to argue with her; it would be futile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll oversee the celebration. But I¡¯ll leave as soon as you return,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Leaving? Why? You could stay longer,¡± I said.


    ¡°I have to go, Ethan. My children need me, my Beta needs me, and my pack needs me as well,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Okay, sis, see you when I get back,¡± I said, and left.


    I grabbed my cloak, called my Beta, and instructed him to prepare three horses. We needed to go to the sorceress¡¯s abode.


    I found Lena deep in thought in her chambers. Realizing Sophia was right, I knew I needed to go with her now. This was a chance to build her trust, and I was determined to make it work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the witch,¡± I said with a smile.


    She looked at me gratefully, then picked a cloak and followed me. We went outside where my Beta had prepared the horses. We mounted and headed towards the sorceress¡¯s home.


    Throughout the journey, Lena seemed lost in thought. I was d I hadn¡¯t refused Sophia¡¯s request. This meant a lot to her, and I was happy to help.


    After hours of riding, we finally arrived at the sorceress¡¯s abode.


    ¡°Here we are, Lena,¡± I said.


    Just as we were about to enter, a voice greeted us.


    ¡°Wee to my abode,¡± said Joey the witch.


    Her mischievous nature never ceased to amaze me. We entered the cave she had carved into a house. I wondered how she managed it-if it was magic or something else.


    ¡°Oh, the one with no name, the lycan King with an expressionless face is back¡­¡± She paused, eyeing Lena. ¡°And we have a guest. Hmm, Lena, you¡¯ve found her? I see, your sister is cured now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. Thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°So, what brings this ancient witch into my humble abode?¡± she asked, then shushed us, already knowing our purpose.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I disliked witches for their cunning and deceit. Yes, it was a witch who saved my sister, but one in an omega¡¯s body-Lena¡¯s body. Despite that, she was still a wolf, and that was eptable to me.


    ¡°I see you need answers, my dear. And the one inside you doesn¡¯t quite understand why she¡¯s stuck inside you either,¡± she said,ughing hysterically.


    I wanted to strangle her for that infuriatingugh, but what could I do? I was in a witch¡¯s den, and who knew what was hidden within these cave walls?


    ¡°Oh, dear Lena and L. L is her name, right?¡± she asked, facing Lena.


    Lena nodded.


    ¡°Ethan told me about my bloodline. He said you mentioned I was from a powerful line of healers. I need to know more about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my child, so inquisitive. It is your right to know. Yes, that¡¯s true. Your mother belonged to that bloodline. Long ago, when the three species lived in harmony, a certain family of wolves was bestowed with the power of healing by a powerful witch because¡­¡± She paused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lena asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty, my child. Take a seat and listen carefully.¡±


    Suddenly, a seat appeared near Lena, hitting her leg and forcing her to sit. I was ready to intervene but Lena gave me a signal to stay calm.


    ¡°Hush now, dear expressionless face wolf. I wouldn¡¯t hurt your princess,¡± the witch said.


    ¡°Besides even if I decided to hurt her, what would you have done would you have been able to defeat me to save your little princess¡±


    I felt like strangling her right now but she has a point I wouldn¡¯t be fast enough tond the first blow on her and the fact that she could control things with her mind was enough to make me rest my case.


    My Beta was awfully quiet he probably knew that there is nothing we could do in a witch den.


    I decided to keep mute and watch how things would unfold, but I was ready to try if I see that the witch is going to hurt Lena

 Unravelling secrets: The bloodline mystery

    ******************************


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    I remained calm after seeing the sign Lena gave me. This witch keeps calling me ¡°expressionless,¡± probably because, during our first meeting, I refused to show any reaction on my face.


    ¡°Do you both need seats too?¡± she asked, a mocking smile ying on her lips.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before we could even open our mouths to respond, seats appeared the same way they had before-hitting Lena¡¯s leg. This time, they struck us with just as much force, shoving us into them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dears, you¡¯ll need the seats. This will take a while.¡± She paused, scanning our faces, her gaze lingering on mine.


    ¡°Mr. Expressionless still living up to his name, I see,¡± she teased, her voice dripping with amusement.


    I red at her with as much disgust as I could muster. All I wanted was to rip her apart, but somehow she sensed my thoughts.


    ¡°Haha, no evil thoughts in myir, Expressionless, you hear me?¡± she said, her tone mockingly sweet.


    I nodded, suppressing the urge to throttle her.


    ¡°Can you please get on with the story?¡± Lena cut in, her voice a mix of impatience and irritation.


    ¡°Oh, my child, I will. I hope L isfortable?¡± the witch asked with fake concern.


    ¡°She is. Just continue with what you were saying,¡± Lena replied curtly.


    ¡°Why were the wolves granted healing powers?¡± Lena asked sharply.


    ¡°Patience, my child,¡± the witch chided softly.


    ¡°Do not call me your child,¡± Lena¡¯s voice suddenly resonated,yered as though two people were speaking at once. The force behind it made the cave tremble slightly.


    I started hearing Lena scream in pain; I didn¡¯t know what the witch was doing to her. I wanted to stand up from where I was to attack the witch, but Lena gave me a signal not to do anything even while in pain. After a while, she stopped and stood up.


    The next thing I saw was the witch being pinned to the wall; I could sense the angering from Lena, or was it L this time around? I wasn¡¯t quite sure, but whoever it was, the person was angry.


    ¡°Do not do that again,¡± Lena growled, her voice barely human.


    The witch raised her hands in a gesture of surrender, acknowledging the warning. Lena released her from the invisible grip, and the witch stumbled forward, straightening her dress with a smile.


    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t so bad, was it, L?¡± she asked, still grinning. Lena didn¡¯t bother to answer.


    ¡°I was only testing how alert and awake L was,¡± the witch said, turning her gaze back to me and my Beta. Then she continued her story as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°The wolves were granted the ability to heal because they possessed pure strength,¡± she exined, her voice calm once more. ¡°Before deciding on this particr family, the witches traveled through different regions and packs, examining various wolf bloodlines to find the best. None of them fit until they reached your maternal bloodline.¡±


    She paused as if she was checking to see if we were following or not; she continued after a few minutes of essing our expression.


    ¡°Your maternal bloodline had the purest of hearts. This power needed such purity to be wielded effectively. So, the healing gift was bestowed upon your family.¡±


    ¡°Why wolves? Couldn¡¯t the witches just use their own healing powers?¡± Lena interjected.


    ¡°They could,¡± the witch replied, ¡°but there were certain diseases and afflictions that required immense strength to heal. When witches attempted to heal these illnesses, they found that their human bodies were too weak to sustain the process. The patient would often die before the healing could bepleted. They needed a being with a strong bloodline and a powerful body to carry this healing ability.¡±


    She stopped again, ncing at our faces as if to ensure we were still following her story.


    ¡°After the transfer, they noticed the power evolved within the wolves. It was as though the healing ability doubled in strength. There was no sickness the wolves couldn¡¯t heal.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± I asked, my interest piqued despite my earlier resolve to remain indifferent.


    ¡°Oh, I see. The expressionless face is finally getting into the story,¡± she taunted. I ignored her, maintaining my stoic facade.


    ¡°Someone wasn¡¯t happy about the witches finding a way to heal all ailments. This person was angry that such power had been given to wolves.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who this person was?¡± Lena asked, her voice tense with anticipation.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I do know they were a dark witch, or perhaps a ck witch. They found a way to attack your bloodline and killed everyst one of them-except for wolves who didn¡¯t possess the healing power.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin Lena?¡± I asked, growing impatient again.


    ¡°Fate had a different game to y,¡± the witch replied casually. ¡°The power was already embedded in your bloodline. Just like how certain traits can skip generations, the healing gift resurfaced in Lena¡¯s generation. Fate-or perhaps your Moon Goddess-had other ns for your mother¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    She turned her gaze to Lena, who looked tense and protective.


    ¡°You won¡¯t speak casually about our Moon Goddess,¡± I warned, my voice low and threatening.


    She ignored me, her attention fully on Lena now.


    ¡°You are thest of your bloodline, Lena. If you die, the bloodline ends. But perhaps the child you carry will inherit the power as well,¡± the witch added, ncing at Lena¡¯s hand as she instinctively ced it on her stomach.


    ¡°Hey, Expressionless,¡± the witch said, addressing me directly, ¡°make sure you take good care of her. Her bloodline is precious, and we¡¯ll be needing it.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you know about me and L?¡± Lena asked, her tone sharper now.


    The witch sighed and took a step back. ¡°L is a white witch, and the one who wiped out your bloodline was a ck witch. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that L resides within you? You have her powers, and she has yours.¡±


    ¡°I believe you and L have discussed her past?¡± the witch asked, ncing at Lena.


    Lena nodded.


    ¡°So, what do you think, young wolf?¡± the witch pressed. ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s all coincidence, or is it fate?¡±


    ¡°I think our destinies are intertwined somehow,¡± Lena admitted. ¡°But I need to know what we¡¯re meant to do together. I need to know what our shared destiny means.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my child, you¡¯ll figure that out in time,¡± the witch said cryptically. ¡°Just know that a moment wille when Lena and L will have to be one. Neither will cease to exist, but they must unite to attain the power needed to defeat the darkness.¡±


    ¡°What darkness?¡± Lena asked, her voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Questions, questions¡­hmmmmm¡±  she sighed I am sorry, but that¡¯s all for today.¡±


    ¡°No, please wait. You have to help her understand this!¡± I begged, my voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dears. I don¡¯t have the answers you seek.¡±


    Thest thing we heard was the witch¡¯s voice echoing: ¡°FIGURE IT OUT.¡±


    And just like that, we found ourselves back in the castle.


    GOSH, I HATE SORCERY.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!